Transylvania Moonrise

In August of 2003, a mysterious and unprecedented
collaboration of American and Romanian military troops

conducted an expedition beneath the Romanian Sphinx
in the Bucegi Mountains and uncovered the greatest ar-
cheological find of all time: a mysterious chamber some
50,000 years old with holographic technology that is
beyond man’s wildest dreams.
Despite the political intrigue, turmoil and restriction

around this great discovery, the leader of the expedition
enabled Radu Cinamar to visit and explore these artifacts.
Ever since, Radu’s life has been a labyrinthine adventure
of strange events, clandestine liaisons and extraordinary
people and circumstances.
Transylvanian Moonrise tells the story of Radu’s meeting

with a Tibetan lama which is arranged by a mysterious
alchemist whose ancestors have lived for hundreds of years
by pursuing a secret tradition of the Great Work which
prolongs life indefinitely until one can evolve beyond the
physical plane. When Radu’s meeting takes place, the
lama is accompanied by a yidam, a mysterious creature
with supernatural powers that is created through a ritual
using a Tibetan sand mandala. The lama reveals how
he set the aforementioned events in motion in order to fix
major imbalances in the Earth.
Transylvanian Moonrise: A Secret Initiation in the

Mysterious Land of the Gods is not only a remarkable
story, but it is an initiation of the highest order that will
take you far beyond your ordinary imagination in order
to describe events that have molded the past and will
influence the future in the decades ahead.
❂
TransylvaniaMoonrise.indb 1 4/5/11 11:47:01 PM

TRANSYLVANIAN MOONRISE
A SECRET INITIATION IN THE
MYSTERIOUS LAND OF THE GODS
By Radu Cinamar
INTRODUCTION, EDITING & PART II

By Peter Moon
New York

Transylvanian Moonrise: A Secret Initiation in the Mysterious
Land of the Gods
Originally published in the Romanian language as
Twelve Days: A Secret Initiation in the Mysterious Land of the Gods
Copyright (Part 1) © 2006 by Radu Cinamar
Copyright (Part 2) © 2011 by Peter Moon
First English language printing, May 2011
International copyright laws apply
Cover art by April Pinsonneault

Typography by Creative Circle Inc.
Published by: Sky Books
Box 769
Westbury, New York 11590
email: [email protected]
website: www.skybooksusa.com
www.digitalmontauk.com
Printed and bound in the United States of America. All rights

reserved. No part of this book may be reproduced in any form
or by any electronic or mechanical means including information
storage and retrieval systems without permission in writing from
the publisher.
Library of Congress Cataloging-in-Publication Data

Cinamar, Radu / Moon, Peter
Transylvanian Moonrise
by Radu Cinamar with Peter Moon
288 pages
ISBN 978-0-9678162-8-9
1. Body, Mind, Spirit: Occultism 2. Body, Mind, Spirit: General
Library of Congress Control Number 2010943365

This book is dedicated to Machandi

Other titles from
Sky Books
by Preston Nichols and Peter Moon
The Montauk Project: Experiments in Time
Montauk Revisited: Adventures in Synchronicity
Pyramids of Montauk: Explorations in Consciousness
Encounter in the Pleiades: An Inside Look at UFOs
The Music of Time
by Peter Moon
The Black Sun: Montauk’s Nazi-Tibetan Connection
Synchronicity and the Seventh Seal
The Montauk Book of the Dead
The Montauk Book of the Living
Spandau Mystery
by Joseph Matheny with Peter Moon
Ong’s Hat: The Beginning
by Stewart Swerdlow
Montauk: The Alien Connection
The Healer’s Handbook: A Journey Into Hyperspace
by Alexandra Bruce
The Philadelphia Experiment Murder:
Parallel Universes and the Physics of Insanity
by Wade Gordon
The Brookhaven Connection
by Radu Cinamar with Peter Moon
Tranyslvanian Sunrise

CONTENTS
introduction • by Peter Moon.................................. 9

editor's note • by Sorin Hurmuz............................ 13
foreword • by Radu Cinamar.................................. 23
chapter one • The Man That Time Forgot.............. 31
chapter two • The Tibetan Connection.................. 83
chapter three • Machandi......................................125
chapter four • The Secret Initiation......................167
epilogue • by Radu Cinamar...................................195
part ii
chapter one • Recoil..............................................197

chapter two • The Sacred Journey........................205
chapter three • New York......................................231
chapter four • Montauk........................................241
chapter five • Transylvania....................................247
appendix a • The Space-Time Interval...................269
appendix b • Time Reactors....................................273
appendix c • The Projection Hall............................279

left profile of the romanian sphinx
This is the sphinx beneath which, according to Radu Cinamar, there is
a chamber built some 50,000 years ago which contains technology
that is far more advanced that our current human technology.
right profile of the romanian sphinx

This is the same rock as the above sphinx but the photograph is from
the other side. Behind the “cat’s whiskers” is the shape of a woman
with long hair which is more pronounced in color. It is not graffiti but
seems to be crafted by nature. There are many rock formations in this
part of the world that appear to have been designed by superior beings
who utilized the elements of nature to create mysterious art work.

B Y P E T ER M OO N
I N T RO D U C T I O N
In 2009 we published Transylvanian Sunrise which told the

story of a remarkable discovery beneath the Romanian Sphinx
in the Bucegi Mountains of Romania. It all began when Radu
Cinamar, the author, was invited to meet a very mysterious man
who worked in the most secretive department of Romania’s intel-
ligence service. His name is Cezar Brad.
Cezar came to the attention of the Romanian secret service
on the day he was born. The doctor was not able to cut his in-
credibly thick umbilical cord and duly reported this, as he would
any other anomaly, to the communist authorities. Cezar’s parents
were then visited by state security and a financial arrangement
was made whereby they would report any unusual behavior
emanating from or associated with the child. As Cezar began to
demonstrate extra sensitive or psychic behavior, he was brought
under the tutelage of a mysterious Dr. Xien, on loan to Romania
from Red China as part of a cultural exchange program between
the two communist countries.
Cezar’s tutoring came under the jurisdiction of Department
Zero, the most secretive apparatus in Romania’s intelligence
service. It was also referred to as the Occult Department and
literally became Cezar’s home after the age of twelve. He would
eventually grow up to become the head of this department and
answered only to a mysterious General Obadea who answered
directly to the Communist Dictator. With an uncanny amount
of tact, both Cezar and General Obadea held their positions in
Department Zero after the fall of the dictator Ceauşescu.
It was while running the “X Files” department of the Roma-
nian government that Cezar was approached by a man who would

T R A N S Y L V A N I A N M OO N R I S E
change the destiny of Romania forever. This was Signore Massini,

one of the highest ranking members of Italian Freemasonry who
also claimed to be a high ranking member of the Bilderbergers.
Massini explained that the satellite radar technology of the Pentagon
revealed that there was a hidden chamber beneath the Romanian
Sphinx. He offered Cezar, who had considerable autonomy when
it came to conducting secret investigations, many false promises
if he would cooperate in letting his people excavate in order to
reach this chamber.
Although he did not trust Massini one bit, Cezar knew that if
he resisted his request he would soon be replaced in Department
Zero. As the Romanian President and the head of security were
the only ones outside of Department Zero to know of its existence,
Cezar realized that Massini must have very special connections
indeed for him to even know who Cezar was. Accordingly, he
felt the smartest thing to do was to play along.
Eventually, through its strange affiliation with Italian Free-
masonry, the Pentagon sent in American troops to do the tunneling
and excavation required to access the hidden chamber. It took
high powered atomic laser technology to get the job done and
there were many difficulties. After many trials and tribulations,
success was achieved. The hidden chamber was unsealed and it
revealed far more than one might ever imagine. This included
technology whereby one could place their hand on a table and
see their own DNA in microscopic form in three-dimensional
holograms. Other devices on the table enabled one to see the
DNA of alien species from other planets with accompanying star
renderings so that one could see where they actually came from.
By placing two hands on different parts of the table, one could
also “mix” the DNA of two species so as to see how they might
look if hybridized. As the tables themselves were six feet high, it
seemed the creatures who built them, perhaps 50,000 years ago,
were gigantic compared to humans of today.
This remarkable chamber also included a “Projection Hall”
whereby one could see a holographic rendition of the history of
10

B Y P E T ER M OO N
Earth that was tailored to the individuality of whoever might be

viewing it. This history, however, abruptly cuts off in about the
Fifth Century A.D., perhaps because it required some sort of soft-
ware update. One of the more intriguing aspects of the Projection
Hall is that it also contains three mysterious tunnels that lead into
the bowels of the Earth and similar facilitates in Iraq, Mongolia,
Tibet and also beneath the Giza Plateau in Egypt. One of the tun-
nels leads, quite enigmatically, into the Inner Earth itself.
Although this was the most remarkable discovery ever made
in the history of archeology, the politics around the situation be-
came highly strained with the Romanians, the Americans and the
Italian Freemasonry all vying for control. Despite the extreme
political tension, Cezar Brad arranged for Radu Cinamar to visit
the hidden chamber and the projection hall itself. His account is
given in Transylvanian Sunrise, the predecessor to this book.
Political tensions reach a climax which is triggered by
American soldiers who are guarding a similar chamber with
holographic technology that was previously discovered near
Baghdad. As they watch over this other mysterious chamber,
they witness a holographic projection showing them that a simi-
lar device in Romania has been discovered. Their report to their
superiors through standard command channels results in a rather
furious investigation which eventually reveals that the Pentagon
has forces in Romania. Ultimately, the American president calls
the Romanian president in an effort to find out what is going on.
The Italian Freemason is forced to abandon the scene for his own
self-preservation and what ensues in the end, after many heated
negotiations, is unprecedented diplomatic relations between Roma-
nia and the United States. Romania becomes a part of NATO.
While the claims made my Radu Cinamar are extraordinary,
so are the circumstances surrounding them. Many of these are
verifiable and you will read about them in this book. As of this
writing, I have visited Romania for three consecutive years (2008-
2010) and have had occasion to see some very interesting parts
of that country, including the sphinx. After meeting with many
11

different Romanians and also receiving many communications

from Radu, it is my privileged and learned opinion that the events
he describes are genuine.
The story you are about to read is even more remarkable
than what was presented in the first book. It also corrects the
only major flaw in that original manuscript because it elucidates
and develops the most intriguing character therein. I am refer-
ring to the mysterious and enigmatic Dr. Xien who oversaw the
education and psychic development of Cezar Brad, all the time
priming him to become the head of Department Zero. As the
story developed, Dr. Xien disappeared and we never heard what
happened to him nor did we find out who he really was. As you
will soon read, Dr. Xien was part of the Chinese government’s
special “psychic team,” but he was actually an incognito Tibetan
lama with an agenda all his own.
Transylvanian Sunrise and Transylvanian Moonrise are books
that will cause you to stretch your boundaries of what is possible.
This is not a bad thing. Stretching your muscles makes them
more pliable and flexible in dealing with the obstacles that life
can throw at you. You are hereby invited to stretch your mind. A
flexible mind will enable you to better cope with the challenges
you might encounter in your own life.
In Part II of this book, I have reported on additional devel-
opments as well as my own adventures in Tranyslvania. This is
an ongoing drama that is expected to continue for many years to
come.
PETER MOON
12

B Y S OR I N H U R M U Z
E D I T OR ’ S N O T E
Note: The following Editor’s Note is from Sorin Hurmuz, the

editor and publisher of Radu Cinamar’s original book which is
entitled Viitor cu cap de mort in the Romanian language. This
translates as Death’s Head Future in English, however, the name of
Transylvanian Sunrise has been chosen for the English language
version. Viitor cu cap de mort and Transylvanian Sunrise are
one and the same book.
The publishing of Viitor cu cap de mort forced society to

confront a disturbing reality. Indeed, we can say that the work of
Radu Cinamar generated many question marks within people’s
consciousness. Some readers tried to find out the hidden meaning
behind his incredible narrative. A central newspaper dedicated
two pages to this subject, partially confirming various elements in
the book. We want to thank all those who shared their discoveries
with us as well as those who sent positive feedback.
During the time that has passed since publishing Transyl-
vanian Sunrise, our editorial staff received numerous calls from
readers expressing their opinion over the very exciting subject
of the book. Most readers had a very favorable reaction and
congratulated us for having the courage to publish such a book.
Besides the great discovery in the Bucegi Mountains, which is
described in the last chapter of the book, it is also important to
point out that Radu Cinamar offered us a true gold mine of esoteric
information that can guide us in our everyday life. These very
important elements are delivered by the author in such a direct
and categorical way and had such an impact over the readers that
we happily see the book becoming a best-seller in its category.
13

I have often been asked if I know the author personally and

if what is written in the book is true. As I have already alluded
to, there are numerous confirmations related to what is written in
Transylvanian Sunrise. One surprising proof was included in an
article signed by Adina Mutar in the February 7, 2005 edition of
Ziarul newspaper out of which I have selected a few fragments:
“Cabinet 1 set up a special unit to study paranormal

phenomena and to train ‘para soldiers’ in the Buzau
Mountains. Cabinet 2 was envious. This is how a unit
of ‘paranormals’ was formed at the orders of Elena
Ceauşescu, a unit that received diverse missions from
her, including searching for treasures of legend. First of
all, Elena’s men were there to spy on the ‘para soldiers’
led by General Ilie Ceauşescu. Then, after obtaining
certain ‘abilities,’ Elena’s men were sent to look for
ancient treasures hidden in mysterious caves in the
Carpathians, particularly in Bucegi, were it was said that
an immense gallery exists that is filled with gold.”
NATIONAL SECURITY’S DEPARTMENT ZERO
“At the end of last year, a strange book entitled Tran-

sylvanian Sunrise by Radu Cinamar was published. It
mentions some sensational discoveries by Department
Zero, a secret department of State Security with many
zeros, which means it was very secret. It was founded
in 1968 at the orders of Nicolae Ceauşescu to discover,
educate and develop human subjects with unusual ca-
pacities based upon the models of the USA, USSR and
China, countries who are very advanced in that field.
As Ceauşescu was not on good terms with the Russians
at that time and refused to support Moscow in what
was called the Prague Spring, it seems, according to
the author of the book, that a treaty was signed with
14

China which specified that a certain Dr. Xien, a master

of parapsychology, would organize and supervise the
activity of this ultra secret department for fifteen years
while Romania offered study grants to one hundred
Chinese students during the same period. The author
placed the location of two of Department Zero’s bases
with one being ‘close to town B’ and another one in the
Retezat Mountains. He also mentions a few significant
missions named ‘K events’ such as the disappearance
of people from the Buzau Mountains in 1981 that we
covered as well in a past edition of Ziarul. We are also
told about a detection system of ‘the specific frequency
of vibration of every being, object or phenomena based
on the principle of resonance.’ This is actually a ma-
chine invented by Carol Przybilla and under the absolute
‘protection’ of Elena Ceauşescu’s ‘security.’ ”
MEN IN BLACK IN BOZIORU
“Starting from an evidentiary data base that was

revealed by others who were involved at that time in
such activities, we discover that the ‘K events’ of the
mysterious Department Zero merge with those of the
paranormal army unit, based in the Bucegi Mountains,
that were subordinate to General Ilie Ceauşescu. Re-
searcher Vasile Rudan, a specialist in extrasensory
perceptions, worked for this unit under a strict contract.
He led extrasensory experiments on gifted children and
all the reports, photos, negatives, and film strips were
handed over to the respective unit. He was not allowed
to keep anything. [...]”
CABINET 2 IS SPYING
“I contacted General Nicolae Plesita and asked him
15

about Security’s Department Zero and its paranormal

preoccupations.
‘I’ve never heard of such a thing,’ he said.

‘I heard about the Army ones but not the Se-
curity ones. But Elena Ceauşescu was dealing
with such issues within the National Council
of Technology and Science over which she
presided. The first vice-president was Ion
Ursu. Within the NCTS was a department that
had in their responsibilities any research or
experimentation of such phenomena. [...]
‘After further “digging,” I have found
out from a retired colonel who used to work in
DNS (Department of National Security) that
indeed there were people within the NCTS
who had the job description “monitoring para-
normal research,” their reports being under
Code Zero and sent to Elena Ceauşescu. She
distributed it to three subordinates. Two of
these would be working for the DNS. One
would get the reports about strategic depos-
its – uranium, petrol – that were discovered
by extrasensory perceptions, while the other
would get certain inventions, further on dealt
with by the Institute of Advanced Technology.
The third one was in charge of the issues of
Elena Ceauşescu’s personal interest. In other
words, Ceauşescu’s paranormals were doing
all the work and those from Cabinet 2 were
spying on them and stealing their reports.
[...]’ ”
16

THE LEGENDS OF PELES
“Elena Ceauşescu found out about the treasures in

Bucegi thanks to queen Elisabeta-Carmen Sylca who,
in the book Stories of Peles gathered many stories from
locals and shepherds about the fabulous treasures that
were hidden deep in the mountains. It is written that in
‘the Hag’s Castle’ there is a subterranean fortress where
an enormous amount of gold is deposited. It seems like
it was not by chance that king Carol I picked this place
to build Peles castle – inaugurated in 1883 – in Bucegi.
Many foreign publications have observed the strange
ensemble of megalithic sculptures on the Sphinx-Babele
slope and the caves guarded by monasteries. The priests,
keepers and guardians of secret treasures left by our
ancestors from generation to generation, had built a
true network of monasteries as a first line of defense
and fortification. [...]”
THE SACRED CAVE IN BUCEGI
“First of all, the publications writing about caves

or treasures were monitored. In the study named ‘Hy-
perborean Dacia,’ published in Paris in 1936 and then
republished in France and Italy in the 1980s when it
created a stir, Vasile Lovinescu wrote in these studies
that ‘Om Mountain (also known as Mount Omu) is
traversed by an enormous cave, one of the largest in
the world – and its end was never reached – only be-
ing explored for approximately 20 km. Who explored
it and for what purpose was not mentioned. Between
1966 and 1968, the Peruvian architect Daniel Ruzo
came to Romania to examine the sphinx (with whose
name he did not agree) which he had seen on a postal
card. He was accompanied by a team of Romanians
17

who used this opportunity to film a documentary for

the Alexandru Sahia Studios called ‘Stone Mysteries.’
Ruzo had noticed that the sphinx looked like the main
face of an ensemble of statues sculpted on a slope of
the Marcahuasi plateau in Peru and named ‘The Monu-
ment of Mankind.’ As a matter of fact, the sphinx is
not just a face and is surrounded by other human faces
of different races and even the head of a dog. Backing
his conclusions on his vast experience, Ruzo says that
the dog plays the role of a treasure guardian and that
‘there must also be a treasure cave’ near this magnificent
Monument of Man.”
ON THE BRINK OF IMMORTALITY
“Another researcher who made an ample study of

the Bucegi summit – a study that reached the offices of
Cabinet 2 – was Cristina Panculescu. According to her
theory, explored at length in the book UFO – Parallel
Universes by Colonel Emil Strainu, in Bucegi near
Mount Omu there is an energetic-informational cen-
ter of Terra, pointed to by all the traditions of ancient
civilizations. Cristina Panculescu highlighted, through
a series of rock sample analysis and electronography,
some very special properties of this Sky Pillar – Tree
of Life, identified as Ocolit Peak. Finally she proved
that the center is a geometric place of cosmic connec-
tion, an exit gate out of the terrestrial universe with a
measurable energetic activity, manifested in cycles.
She observes that since 1986 the intensity of the center
went above the latency threshold. The center was also
known during the Dacic rule, being placed on the holy
mountain Kogayon. ‘Called by the sphinx, Dacia’s
people knew how to become immortal’ is the conclu-
sion of the study, finished in 1988 and presented to the
18

Central Committee of the Romanian Communist Party

and from there, by mysterious ways, found its way to
the desk of Elena Ceauşescu’s people. And maybe she
too flirted with the idea of immortality as many other
leaders throughout history have done with their cohorts
of alchemists who sought the Philosophical Stone in
order to obtain the elixir of life and turn any metal into
gold. Elena Ceauşescu was a ‘collector’ of all sorts of
rejuvenating and recovering practices, be it at home
or abroad; but the events of December ’89 (meaning
revolution) were close and there was no time for other
underground exploration except the underground of
power. In her time these theories were studied more
assiduously although in great secrecy. Today they are
made public but the authorities do not seem to care
much. As for the fabulous treasure from the Bucegi
Mountains, it has not been found simply because the
Treasure Gate has not been found and this gate leads
to the great gallery that is chock full of gold. It is said,
however, in Transylvanian Sunrise that this great gallery
has been found by NASA satellites and therein lies a
priceless treasure with regard to the history of Mankind.
But maybe the author rushed things a little bit. [...]”
THE TREASURE GATE
“Elena Ceauşescu’s people were well oriented. One

of the most fervent researchers of Romania’s sacred
geography, Dan Corneliu Braneanu, who published
numerous articles about the sacerdotal (sacerdotal
means priestly) center in Bucegi, confirms that in the
depth of the mountain is a network of underground
galleries that might connect to several caves that also
connect with other sacred centers in the world. He also
studied Daniel Ruzo’s book La historia fantastica de un
19

descubrimiento, published by Diana publishing house in

Mexico, about his travels through ‘the holy mountains’
of Romania that still hold memories of the civilization
before the Flood. Ruzo was fascinated by the numerous
sacred representations on the cliffs that guard the way
to Omu, ‘ancient sculptures, made before the Flood,
eroded by age’ portraying priests and lions, keepers
of the treasures. ‘I studied many proto historic sacred
centers around the world, but here in the Carpathians,
I found the Treasure Gate,’ wrote Daniel Ruzo. What
treasure is he talking about? The answer comes from Dan
Corneliu Bradeanu: ‘It is not just a material treasure but
a mainly spiritual one that transmits information from
one cycle to another of civilizations roaming Terra since
time immemorial. Lobsang Rampa launched the idea
of an underground initiatory deposit in the mountains
of Tibet, von Danniken located one in the mountains of
Ecuador and Daniel Ruzo felt that the sacred triad ends
in Bucegi, if not actually starting here. As for the word
OM, it has an important spiritual meaning and that is
found in many toponyms only in our country.’”
AT THE THUNDERSTRUCK ROCK
“After much research which also included dowsing or

radiesthesy (radionics in English), Corneliu Braneanu
assumes that an entrance gate to the underground net-
work beneath Omu could be in the Obarsia Ialomitei
Valley in a place dominated by a cliff called ‘The
Thunderstruck church’ or ‘The Thunderstruck Rock,’
a cliff that ends suddenly in a vertical stone wall that
also acts as a supporting wall. At the base of this stone
wall you can find shattered stones, probably as a result
of an entrance tunnel dug into the subterranean tunnel
network (that joins together several caves in Bucegi)
20

excavated over 40.000 years ago (the dating was made

by radiesthesy) and which is now covered. The stone
figures noticed by Ruzo during his climb towards Omu
could mark the vertical plane in which this gate is lo-
cated, at an actual depth of 12 metres.’ ”
The excerpts you have just read are not the only corrobora-
tions of Radu Cinamar’s story. There are others.
I am using this opportunity to inform all of our readers that
I personally do not know Mister Radu Cinamar. I have no data,
information or references about him and all of my attempts in this
direction yielded no result. The content of the book was received
by email and all other arrangements were made in the same way,
all at the express request of the author. After a few hesitations
on my part, mainly due to this unusual way of collaboration, I
accepted to publish the material as I considered its exceptional
valuable for the Romanian people.
The same procedures were followed with this book you
are about to read, a work which you will soon see is even more
outrageous than the previous one. Mister Radu Cinamar is a very
secretive man and I understand his reasons perfectly, reasons
that stem directly from the elements he presents in his books.
Nonetheless, I nurture a strong hope that I will get to meet him
in a not too distant future, and I have no doubt that this is what
the majority of his readers wish for as well.
Transylvanian Moonrise: A Secret Initiation in the Mysteri-
ous Land of the Gods manages to turn inside out almost all of
our ideas about life and the universe we live in. Although clearly
presented, the notions and events in the book can shock our
mentality so much that I feel obliged to accept that maybe we all
need a profound re-evaluation of the way we think and live.
THE EDITOR (of the original Romanian version)

(Sorin Hurmuz)
21

BABELE
This rock formation is known as Babele which means “old women” in Romanian,
but it also means “gateway” as in the word Babalon or Babylon. The rock is
within a hundred yards of the Romanian Sphinx. The mystery chamber is mid-
way beneath the two monuments but submerged deep within the mountain and
far below the surface. If you seek out the military installation nearby, you will
be chased away by soldiers before you even get to a fence. There are, however,
plenty of hiking trails that are unrestricted and some of these, so it is said, will
rejuvenate your energy so that you are not tired after walking for eight hours.
22

B Y R A D U C I N A M A R
F OREWOR D
If the amazing events I was involved in during the past

two years had been limited to the extraordinary discovery from
the Bucegi Mountains (which I presented in my previous book,
Transylvanian Sunrise), maybe I would not have had any good
reasons to write a new book. Not even the Great Expedition, led
by Cezar through the enormous enigmatic underground tunnels
starting from the Projection Room, would have had a strong
enough impulse upon me to write about its main aspects. There
are two reasons why. On the one hand, this is presently one of
the greatest state secrets in Romania. Upon his return and just as
I expected, Cezar kept his promise of sharing with me the most
important events and discoveries of the expedition that he ventured
into with an elite commando unit formed by fifteen top-trained
army people. Their mission may be the most adventurous and
fascinating exploration in the history of Humankind.
Although I do not know every detail of it, I can say that I
have a pertinent general perspective of its amazing realities which
I learned from Cezar when I met with him at the end of October
(2004), a year after he started the expedition. The political climate
was quite ‘hot’ then as we were in that critical time just before
the elections. As far as I understood, Cezar’s report lasted for
five days and he was audited by a special Romanian-American
commission. It is even plausible that certain political factors were
radically influenced by the new discoveries and evidence that
was brought up. I have heard that the members of the auditing
committee were so troubled by the data and evidence presented
that they were unable to make any decision for several hours or
to correctly transmit the information to the top echelon of the
23

state. Their entire system of values was completely turned on its

head and there were no other arguments left to support their old
beliefs. Maybe that is why it was concluded that a radical trans-
formation of the occult system and influences within the country
was necessary.
It is amazing how the chain of events starting with the great
discovery in the Bucegi mountains and continuing with the major
expedition along the underground tunnels has changed almost
for good the way of thinking as well as the destiny of certain
people. I count myself among these as I had to rapidly adapt to
significant changes in my own existence. These transformations
mainly involved my inner being. The occult universe in which
I have been gradually initiated by Cezar plus the fact that I am
now convinced of certain astounding aspects of the physical and
subtle processes of life has encouraged me to spend time studying
books and papers on the subject with great interest, thus increasing
my knowledge of these aspects which are most often completely
ignored by the majority of people.
I have noticed, however, that it is incredibly difficult to de-
pict in a credible way certain situations and events which are on
the borderline of the absurd to an ordinary mentality. This is the
other reason why I am not going to describe the Great Expedition.
Besides the fact that Cezar does not agree with me writing about
it, I also think that it is highly unlikely that the account of the
unusual trip will have a real impact in the consciousness of most
people. Of course, this might only be a transient situation as the
way events play themselves out at a global level, especially now
in this critical period of Mankind’s history, are unpredictable and
often shocking. This can cause a once played-down event to be
reconsidered at its real value later on. With close analysis, we
can see that all that happens in this world follows a guided path
whose shining light is already seen by certain human beings who
are capable of recognizing it among many other possibilities. We
can then expect a rapid and astonishing transformation in people’s
consciousness; and only then will the elements of the Great
24

F OREWOR D
Expedition which started in the Bucegi Mountains be appreciated

and understood at their just value. This is the situation with regard
to the great masses of people.
Cezar personally informed me that there are already a few
groups aiming to build a sort of informational and even practical
data base in order to ease the assimilation of the Great Expedi-
tion’s revelations for the rest of humanity. At the same time, he
informed me that there also are groups interested in taking control
over any decisions made at the highest level of national security
with regards to the Bucegi discovery. Cezar did not see Signore
Massini again, but he found out that he and two other “brains”
of the world’s Masonic elite had more than once been in contact
and led significant talks with certain political figures in Romania
and, more importantly, in the United States.
In one of my chats with Cezar, after an absence of longer
than a year, he told me that both he and General Obadea had felt
pressured in regards to this. From this point of view, despite the
positive effects of the great discovery and of the expedition, it
seems like the “battle between good and evil” intensified even
more. The plot is much more complex and contains ultra secret
elements which, although I know about it from my conversation
with Cezar, I am not allowed to reveal now. But I am sure that
there will be a time of “great revelations,” and as some signs
already show, this is not too far away.
Sometimes, in order to allow for a harmonious and coher-
ent development of events, it is important that we do not “force”
things, even if it is possible to do so and the intention is apparently
profoundly beneficial. After all, the reality we all live in at a mi-
crocosmic level is only the reflection of the universal laws acting
on a macrocosmic level. The variations and transformations that
happen in our world need to be given a profound meaning and
be used wisely in order to avoid any distortions or disturbances
of the rhythm.
The present situation of the Romanian people and of the
entirety of Mankind is like that of a cancer sufferer. The disease
25

is serious but it can be cured. It is not a simple cold that can be

treated immediately. For a cancer patient, avoiding metastasis
requires precise and intelligent action. For example, if in his great
desire of being cured, the sufferer finds out about a miraculous
treatment and applies it immediately, without any discernment,
then it is very likely that his body will not cope as it is not ready
yet for the influx of healing energy. Hence, he first needs a few
preliminary stages of purification and only then can he have the
actual treatment that will cure him.
In the same way, the consciousness of the masses, riddled
with the complex vices and hardships of modern society, is not
always at the necessary level to assimilate correctly certain infor-
mation and knowledge that could even cause a closing down of its
receptivity or a recoil. This is exactly why it is better to wait for
the right moment before revealing the shocking truths that Cezar
shared with me, especially as they concern our own country as
well as humanity as a whole. In other words, this is an issue with
a global impact and ample force to penetrate the consciousness
of the masses if they are ready to receive it.
On an individual level, the situation is much simpler. When
the events we participate in take a spectacular turn, we instinctively
feel that destiny is making us ready us for something. We find
ourselves, almost uncontrollably, in such circumstances that we
are practically forced to adapt as we go to the new path of things,
having at the same time a lively interest and intense aspiration in
knowing more and acting more efficiently. This is the exact situ-
ation I am in now. I only partly know the subtle forces involved
and their hidden reasons, but I feel very strongly that they guide
me step by step towards a very well defined moment in the future.
What I can assert is the amazing intensity of the events I am going
to describe in this book and also the fact that it fundamentally
transformed my entire being. I am very tempted to believe that
my meetings and talks with Cezar, the initiatory explanations he
offered, even my being present at the place of the great discovery
in the Bucegi Mountains, together with learning about the main
26

F OREWOR D
aspects of the expedition led by him were only a sort of waiting-

room, an absolutely necessary preparation for what I was about
to experience afterwards. The facts are well correlated and I intuit
that every action is integrated into a larger causal ensemble that
is heading towards a certain aim with the precision of a timer.
What I have been faced with exceeds by far even the “illusion”
we live during a dream. I must confess that through all of these
events, happening in a period of approximately two weeks, a state
of complete amazement was permanently present. I can even say
that it was the “engine” behind a fundamental transformation of
my being, the profoundly spiritual nature of which makes it even
harder to describe in precise and eloquent terms. I am aware that
what follows might raise a big question mark for some readers
and maybe they will even consider it as a fantasy. What can I say
in such a situation but that each of us feels and considers as is
told by his heart and soul? As far as I am concerned, I feel free
and purified of the “fog” of many aspects and realities that I not
only never understood but did not even have a clue even existed.
I feel and live intensely every moment of my life and I intuit a
much more profound meaning to my existence.
Before any of you who are reading this book could doubt its
authenticity, I myself have been faced with the impulse of doubt
and amazement that often made me wonder if I am dreaming or
it is all happening for real. Beyond these mental shocks that I am
sure the reader will also experience, I was helped in discerning
reality from fantasy and truth from illusion. Even more, I was
guided in such a way that these revelations became profound beliefs
within my consciousness and the basis of it all. What sustained
this essential process was an ample energetic transformation that
happened within my being.
I could liken this “miracle” to the situation of a man who
fasted for several days, eating nothing and drinking only water.
Metaphorically speaking, this is the normal state of ordinary
humans who live their lives in an almost larvae-like condition
without even suspecting the immense potential capacities that can
27

be accessed instantly if so desired. Of course, at the end of his

fast, the man is weak and feeble. Even so, keeping this analogy,
he is not aware of the situation he is in, believing that to be his
normal state. As soon as he starts eating, he can notice how strong
fluxes of energy are flowing through his entire being, infusing
him with life force, strength to act, inspiration, will power, hap-
piness and many other feelings and perceptions he was not aware
of before. The pointless life, often insipid and limited to prosaic
and paltry goals, then vanishes. This is the “miracle” generated
by the energetic depths of our being.
I am now capable of better understanding, although still
only partially, the consciousness and subtle energetic condition
of Cezar Brad as I too live at the present a different life, much
richer and effervescent than the one I had before. Before draft-
ing this book, I told Cezar about the amazing things I have been
through. In his inimitable way, full of calm and understanding, he
was genuinely happy for me and at the same time gave me some
precious advice to help with my rapid evolution. I felt he is very
satisfied seeing that his choices and efforts concerning me were
not without result.
I do not think there is anyone who does not want to be happy
and know the mysteries of the universe, but we then have the
fundamental question: how do we achieve such a thing? As far
as I know, there are many ways; but they all have in common one
element: the fact that we are dealing with a process of becoming
that takes time. Maybe this is why some people give up on the
spiritual path of knowledge right before obtaining a true inner
transformation within their being: they are frightened by the effort
they need to put into it and the idea of perseverance. In my case,
the transformation was extremely rapid and lasted only twelve
days. It is likely that, if it lasted longer, my mind would have
found some “subversive” ways of attenuating the shock caused
by the astounding events I was witness to and then I would have
gotten stuck at an inferior level of understanding. Who knows
how long I would have had to stay there before my next jump?!
28

F OREWOR D
What happened during those sublime twelve days of my life

is the subject of the book you are holding now. If I were to refer
those days to my own subjective passing of time, I would say I
actually lived a couple of years, but in a very condensed way and
in a complex dimension of my being. In order to be able to under-
stand that dimension, destiny facilitated my meeting with several
beings, not always human, who precisely marked my journey up
to my extraordinary meeting with Machandi. That was, without
any shadow of doubt, the turning point of my existence. Nothing
from then on was the same. Another world, another universe...
Only a few months has passed since then and the intensity
of what I lived then and the characteristic vibration never left me
for even one moment. That is why I decided to make it known,
through this medium, to the readers whose interest might be
awakened. There is a reason and a meaning to every aspect of
our lives. Maybe in this immense ensemble, my sharing of what
happened to me will be like a miraculous cog that will trigger
a profound spiritual transformation within your being. During
all such transformations it is fundamental to enter the subtle
heart...

RADU CINAMAR
29

ANTENNA STATION
This is an antenna station you can see from the sphinx. It is not part of
the secret installation per se, but it shows an official presence of the
government in the area. It was a very cloudy day and hard to get a
clear picture. Most of the time the antenna was covered in fog.
30

C H A P T ER O N E
1
T H E M A N T H A T T I M E F OR G O T
A few weeks after Transylvanian Sunrise was published, I

got a phone call from my editor. We had an understanding that
telephone contact to me would only be used in absolutely urgent
situations. Due to the nature of the elements presented in the
first book, it was to be expected that I would be confronted with
various reactions from my readers or certain state organizations.
Accordingly, I asked my editor to take care of such correspon-
dence and bring only the most important ones to my attention. I
had no idea, however, that this particular phone call was going
to turn my life around as fast and as incredibly as it did.
A bit embarrassed, the director of the publishing house
explained that for several days in a row he had received regular
phone calls on his mobile phone from a man who did not want
anything else but to speak to me personally in regard to a very
important matter. The editor explained that the man did not give
him any more details and did not want to introduce himself either.
As the man was very courteous and well mannered, he was politely
refused several times under different pretexts. After dozens of
such requests, the discussions were firmly ended. Nevertheless,
these matters did not have a simple ending.
Just two or three days after their “final” phone conversation,
my editor was called once more by the same man whose tone was
much firmer but still polite. This time, the energetic impact of
the conversation impressed the editor more than the others and
he suddenly started to wonder if, after all, it would be opportune
31

to arrange a meeting between me and that person. The decisive

element that weighed on his decision was the special mention that
the man added at the end of his call. He said that the actual one
who so insistently wanted to meet me was a Tibetan lama. That
surprised me and I started paying attention.
I asked the editor a few more questions about the identity
of the one he spoke to, but his reply was that the man refused to
leave his name or any other detail. He only mentioned that it was
a very special situation. This is exactly why this respectful but
very mysterious person asked for understanding, insisting once
more that it was very important that he contact me. Finally, my
editor agreed to inform me of the situation without promising that
I would consent to any meeting. The man left a mobile phone
number in case I decided to accept the offer.
I thanked my editor and assured him that he did the right
thing by contacting me. I found the situation intriguing and was
becoming a little curious. I had never met a Tibetan lama before;
and besides, I was wondering why someone like him would be
interested in me. Without waiting any longer and feeling like I
was pushed by an unseen force accompanied with a strange inner
emotion, I went to a public pay phone and called the number I
had written down. After a few rings, a man with a pleasant voice
and a slight Transylvanian accent answered my call. I introduced
myself and said I was willing to talk if I was told beforehand the
purpose of the discussion.
“What I can tell you right now,” said the man, “is that we will
not have that conversation over the phone. I was myself asked
to intermediate a meeting with you, and I want to insist on this
meeting’s secret nature.”
“I have been told that it is a Tibetan lama that wants to speak
to me,” I said, asking for more details.
“That is true and if you agree, I can give you the address
right now,” he said, elegantly avoiding any other explanations.
We agreed that we would meet in two days time. I confess
that during those two days of waiting I became more and more
32

impatient and interested in the reason behind this meeting. The

mysterious aura of the person I spoke with and who had avoided
introducing himself was intriguing as was the special importance
he gave to this meeting. There was also the prospect that I was
going to talk to a Tibetan lama without even knowing the subject
of the conversation. All of these things gave me a state of excite-
ment similar to the one I had when I was supposed to meet Cezar
for the first time. In a way, my curiosity and restlessness were
well founded. Although I suspected it was all related to the great
discovery in the Bucegi Mountains, I still could not imagine what
the connection with the Tibetan lama was all about.
My confusion was deepened by the fact that Cezar never
mentioned anything about a Tibetan knowing about the connecting
underground tunnel towards the Tibetan plateau. In the first part
of the Great Expedition, which concerned the advance through the
Egyptian branch and then through the Tibetan branch, incredible
things were discovered – incredible for the beliefs and values of
the modern society (these are aspects which, as I have mentioned
before, I am not yet allowed to make public); but no human be-
ings were encountered. I found out from Cezar that in the Tibetan
area, starting from the tunnel that was leading there, an offshoot
was forming towards the surface but it was completely blocked.
Topographical studies showed that this particular offshoot of the
tunnel was dividing into two, one going towards Mountain Kailasa,
where a very old lamasery exists, and the other one going towards
Lhasa, the capital, probably having a secret connection with the
royal palace. There was another major offshoot from the main tunnel
which went in the direction of the Gobi plateau, but this direction
had not been pursued in the first stage of the expedition.
Nevertheless, the surprise I was about to experience during
this imminent meeting surpassed even my most fantastic expecta-
tions. I can certainly say that it was one of the crucial moments
that deeply transformed my existence. The unfolding events of the
next couple of days were something akin to the effects of shock
therapy, ideologically as well as existentially.
33

Elinor
During the afternoon of the second day after the phone call, I
went to the given address. It was a secluded street in an exclusive
neighbourhood of Bucharest. The smart houses were shaded by
big leafy trees that were moving slowly in the quiet afternoon.
I found the house very easily. It was a one story villa that had
been recently renovated with a very modern and ingenious de-
sign. After ringing the intercom, I was let in almost immediately.
A bit nervous, I entered a small courtyard full of greenery with
two well cared for paved alleys. Quickly going up a few stairs,
I found myself in front of a beautifully carved front door which
then fully opened.
At last I was greeted by the mysterious man whose accent I
immediately recognized; however, I was quite surprised to notice
that he was very young. He did not look older than twenty-six or
twenty-seven and was blond, of medium height and was wearing
a green shirt and matching trousers. His calm and smiling face
invited trust and honesty, but his eyes had hidden depths. Despite
his youth, he left me with the impression of being very mature in
his gestures and thinking.
Politely inviting me into the living-room, the man introduced
himself; but as the meeting happened under confidential terms,
I will not divulge his real name. As he knew I would write this
book, he suggested I should use the pseudonym Elinor instead of
his name.
“In my case though,” he said, “this name issue is relative. It
is a family ‘heirloom’ that needs adapting from time to time.”
“How so?” I asked, expressing my confusion. “I don’t un-
derstand — you change your name?”
“I am forced to, so I don’t have any troubles,” he replied.
“But why? I am honestly surprised,” I said, sitting in a
leather armchair as I sipped oriental tea that Elinor had offered.
The ambience of the room was wonderful. There was an
ingenious design of mixed antique and modern pieces that induced
34

a comfortable feeling of relaxation and high spirits. The young

man explained that the lama was going to arrive soon so we began
a naturally flowing conversation which soon turned into a series
of amazing revelations.
“I knew we would quickly arrive at this point in our discus-
sion,” Elinor said. “Under the present circumstances, however,
I’ve decided it is reasonable to share with you a terrible secret,
one for whom some would be willing to kill. Besides, this is
the main reason why I am so careful with this information, but I
know that your integrity is indubitable and your good intentions
are wonderful.”
I ensured Elinor of my absolute discretion and at the same
time made him understand that I was very interested in what he
wanted to tell me.
“Soon enough,” he went on, “I will have to change my name
again as otherwise I would attract some unwanted attention. The
reason for this is that my physical appearance does not correspond
to my real age.”
I was still unable to grasp the essence of the issue.
“Well, I can’t see any discrepancy!” I said confidently. “After
all, you look very good for a young man of not even thirty.”
Elinor was quiet for a while, looking at me very seriously.
“The problem is that I am actually sixty-two,” he said very
calmly. “I already arouse suspicions in certain people, and I don’t
want to feed it further. The only way to do this is to completely
change my identity and address in Romania. I would probably
need to leave the country for a longer period of time as well.”
I was left dumbfounded as I looked into the distance. My first
thought was that I had let myself be fooled by a crazy man’s whim
and wasted a few hours of my day. Still, I could not identify the
reason why I had to believe that. After all, the man treated me
with respect and had been graceful and polite; and even more,
his house was an eloquent expression of design and architectural
common sense. Except for thinking himself immortal, I had no
other reasons to believe that he was crazy.
35

“I understand your emotional reaction,” he said in a detached

tone. “After all, it is somehow normal to feel at least slightly
skeptical towards what I’ve told you. If you think deeper though,
you will see that it is not impossible for a human being to live
more than the present average age limit. Actually, one could live
for great periods of time in their physical body.”
“What should I draw from that? That you will not die?” I
asked him, noticing that I had used the formal way of addressing
him after finding out his real age.
“This is for me to discover, isn’t it? It will probably be some
time before I’ll make a decision in this respect,” Elinor said in
a slightly ironic tone. “My intuition and esoteric knowledge,
however, lead me to believe that we cannot remain in the physi-
cal body for an indefinite period of time. Even so, physical life
can be prolonged for several thousands of years. This can offer
extraordinary possibilities of evolution.”
As I began to recover from the shocking surprises Elinor
was telling me, I remembered the monatomic gold powder found
by Cezar in the amphora-shaped vessel in the Projection Room.*
At that point, I had not found out what that substance really was.
All the explanations I got were just hypotheses and no one had
checked if its assimilation would produce a spectacular rejuve-
nation of the body and at the same time maintain its functioning
at optimum parameters for hundreds or even thousands of years.
I had no idea if any further research had been done regarding
this and did not even know where the precious powder had been
eventually transported to.
Not even Cezar himself had told me anything about the
white gold when I last met him after his return from the Great
Expedition. In turn, I avoided bringing up that subject as I was
intuitively aware that it represents a sensitive spot and at the same
time a terrible secret. It now seemed, however, that fate was in
*
Transylvanian Sunrise referred to the discovery by Cezar of monatomic gold in the
Projection Room. This monatomic gold had a very unique and previously unknown crys-
talline structure and has been shown to have regenerative effects on living tissues.
36

my favour as I was finding out about extraordinary things which,

without previously rejecting, I would have classified as fantastic.
If the person facing me was telling the truth, then I had the living
proof that humans do not have to grow old and could even prolong
their life in the physical body for a colossal amount of time. I
therefore assumed that the secret of the monatomic gold powder
was not the exclusive property of an unknown ancient civilization
and that Elinor either had a very special connection or was part
of the highest elite of global power. Although I doubted this last
thought, I voiced my assumption to him.
“I know that the respective powder was one of the hot-spots
of the Bucegi Mountains discovery to which you too had ac-
cess. Maybe you’ll be surprised, but I know quite a few details
in regards to that and you will soon find out why. As far as I’m
concerned, however, my exterior look and longevity are not due
to ingesting the monatomic gold powder. What I want to say is
that my looks, despite my real age, is not an effect of me using
the monatomic gold powder, but it is due to a device which, in my
opinion, makes it even more difficult to understand the interaction
between men and the energy of time.”
I felt another heat wave overcome me as a way of express-
ing my embarrassment, disbelief and even a sort of panic which
caused me to shift restlessly in my seat. I did not want to be the
victim of a tasteless farce, but at the same time, I did not have
enough arguments to support this suspicion. Still uneasy, I asked
for proof. Elinor then showed me his ID card and his passport. I
never more closely and carefully examined anyone’s identity papers
in my entire life, but I could still not find any flaws. There was
no doubt over the face in the picture. It was Elinor and the year
of birth was very clearly written: 1942. Even so, I thought that
the papers might be fake, but I realized that the effort to fabricate
them would be too great and the reason behind such an action
would be unclear. If he was indeed what he pretended to be, it
would have been in his best interests to have papers that proved
he was much younger than he is in reality as that would override
37

any disparity with regard to his looks. Intuiting the thoughts I

was having, Elinor showed me his original birth certificate and
explained that he had already anticipated my reactions which he
considered normal under such circumstances. This is exactly why
he was all ready to show me his personal documents. It is still hard
to explain the complex state of mind I was in just then, knowing
that I was facing a man who was not growing old in the conventional
sense of the word. The reality before my eyes contrasted with the
preconceived and deeply infiltrated ideas from my own mind that
kept reminding me that a human being cannot live for hundreds of
years, let alone thousands It created a state of confusion for me out
of which I almost did not know how to escape.
After what I had already witnessed in the Projection Room,
I thought there was nothing left that could cause me surprise or
astonishment. And yet here I was again confronted, in the most
simple and natural way, with an unsettling element that practi-
cally defied the modern scientific ideas and conceptual system in
which we have been educated. I could have, of course, adopted
the ostrich attitude like so many scientists unfortunately do when
something exceeds their capacity to understand. I could have
easily left that house, but my experience of similar situations and
my profound intuition that the man in front of me was telling the
truth encouraged me to accept the “challenge.”
Elinor opened the sliding glass wall in the room and let the
cool air of the late afternoon come in. His inspired move helped
me calm down and order my thoughts.
“OK,” I said. “I understand that your situation is a discon-
certing truth; but tell me, how did you achieve it? And please
do not tell me you were born immortal or I will get up and leave
immediately.”
Elinor laughed heartily and sat back down in his chair. I had
managed to overcome my emotional and even conceptual handicap
and this eased the tension in the room. This is also what probably
modified our way of addressing each other as we reverted back
to an informal atmosphere with common ground.
38

“I am glad I can reassure you at least in regards to this,” said

Elinor. “I was born in Oradea* under as normal circumstances as
possible. I lived there until I turned 28 when I moved to Bucharest.
This was following a crucial event that happened in my life.”
I watched him questioningly, inviting him to go on. What I
was about to find out shocked me completely.
“At that time, I was just about to start a family of my own.
My fiancée was busy organizing the wedding which was going to
happen two months later. During one of those days, I received a
registered letter, but the name of its sender was unknown to me.
The address of the sender was a post office box at one of the
post offices here in Bucharest. Intrigued, I opened the envelope
and found several finely written pages in a relatively clumsy
formulation. I then found out with great amazement that the one
writing to me was a forefather of my own family whom neither I
nor my parents knew anything about. Yet, in a strange way, the
author of the letter seemed to know me very well, mentioning
some milestones of my life up to that date and also making some
pertinent observations for every member of my family. I was,
however, asked not to disclose the content of that letter to anyone
as it exposes information that is precious to me.
“If these first elements from the beginning of the letter
amazed me, the following ones perplexed me. It seemed that
my ancestor was of my father’s lineage, but the real issue was
that he claimed to have been born in 1424 in Germany in an area
that nowadays would be around Cologne. He said that his father
was a well-known merchant who travelled several times to Asia
Minor for trade. Usually he would travel with his family, but the
second time my ancestor accompanied his father, their caravan
was attacked and robbed by a gang of thugs. His parents were
killed and he, fourteen at the time, was sold as a slave to a king
of lesser royalty who ruled over a territory in ancient Persia.
*
Oradea is a city of a quarter million people in northwestern Transylvania. Formerly
a Hungarian city, Oradea rests on the border of Romania and was awarded to Romania
after World War I.
39

“Despite this misadventure, it seems that my ancestor’s

destiny was still to hold many interesting surprises. A short time
after those events, his master was visited by a maharajah from
far off India and when this man left, the child was given to him
as a slave along with other goods and precious objects. After a
long trip in his new master’s company, the child arrived in India
under the maharajah’s domain. It seems that the maharajah was
an educated man and very interested in the occult.
“Two years after their return from Persia, a great magician
said to possess a terrible power arrived at the court. While visiting
the maharajah, the magician was served by the boy and pleased
by his behavior and intelligence. Being a friend of the king, he
asked for the boy to be given to him when he was ready to leave.
In this way, my ancestor became the apprentice of one of the
greatest magicians of those times who, as the letter was saying,
was actually practicing alchemy, a very secret science whose
profound mysteries were known only to the truly wise.
“My ancestor did not mention in the letter if that magi-
cian managed to obtain the Philosopher’s Stone, the successful
culmination of the Alchemical Art, however, he did divulge an
unsettling piece of information. He said that although he was in
the magician’s service for over twenty years, he never noticed any
change is his physical aspect or any sign of physical or mental
deterioration. In the mean time, he became initiated in quite a few
of the alchemical secrets and obtained remarkable progresses on
this path. Although he wanted to know more about his master’s
secret of youth, the latter always avoided the subject.
In the twenty-third year of the apprenticeship, the magician
told my relative that they would not see each other again in the
their physical form. He did not say why he was leaving or where
he was going to. My ancestor was then almost forty and as a last
and most precious gift, he received from his master a strange
object made out of a special metal alloy. He had been told that
as long as he remained around that object, he would never grow
old and live for thousands of years. The magician also gave him
40

some valuable advice about how he could obtain that special al-
loy himself and the needed directions in order to achieve the final
shape of the object. That night his master disappeared and was
never seen again.
“During the next hundred years, my ancient relative tried on
and off to make the mysterious alloy by following his master’s
instructions. Nevertheless, he confessed in his letter that his joy
was so great over knowing that he was not growing old anymore
and could live for an indefinite period of time that for many years
he preferred to travel and learn many other things. Obtaining the
secret alloy fell into second place.
“When he was almost 250 years old, he decided to get married
and build a family. He was then in America, on today’s California
coast. He had three children: two girls and a boy. Having decided
to share his secrets with a male heir worthy of it, he discreetly but
very carefully kept an eye on the development of his genealogical
tree. Due to the extensive life experience already accumulated, he
started devoting himself to thoroughly studying various oriental
spiritual currents, gradually abandoning his travels and social life.
For five generations worth of his family tree, he closely followed
the life of the male heir that seemed the strongest. When neces-
sary, he would mysteriously assist, in more or less occult ways,
the continuity of his genealogical tree.
“He already possessed immense wealth and his scholarly
documentation was housed in a grand library. Due to a very well
thought out system, he managed not to raise any suspicions about
his wealth, which was spread across countless places across the
earth, or about the fact that he was not growing old. When he
was among others, it was essential not to stand out in society and
to change his identity and address as often as possible in order
not to raise questions. Still, because of a complicated situation
he was involved in around 1900, he came very close to being
exposed and had to resort to extreme solutions. Living in Aus-
tralia for almost fifteen years, he managed to cover his tracks.
The unpleasant surprise was that once he was back in a Europe
41

eaten by the First World War, my ancestor became aware that his
family, including his last male heir, was missing. The head of the
family and his direct male heir had been killed in war and the rest
of the family, including two boys, were missing.”
Elinor then took a break to close the window. It was dark
outside and cold. I was so fascinated by his account that I only
noticed the cold when he stopped. Gladly accepting another cup
of hot tea, I impatiently waited for him to take me back to the
magic of the incredible story.
“My Tibetan friend will arrive any moment now,” Elinor said,
eyeing his watch. “Now comes the part that will somehow clarify
my situation. There are still a few more surprises for tonight,”
he said smiling.
Although very interested in the rest of the story, I still asked
Elinor for the reason why the Tibetan priest wanted to meet me.
“I’ve been asked not to divulge anything before his arrival,”
he replied. “Soon all your questions will be answered.”
Happy with this outcome, I waited for him to continue his
amazing story.
“My ancestor was almost 500 by then. Of course, as his
master assured him, he not only did not grow old but even became
younger than when he received the mysterious alloyed object.
During the four centuries that passed, it is probable that his per-
spective and way of perceiving the world changed profoundly.
His consciousness was greatly elevated, but his priorities became
totally different. In simple yet very powerfully emotional words,
he was telling me that he managed to achieve the ultimate desire
of any genuine alchemist: he obtained the Philosopher’s Stone.
He explained that it would not have been possible without him
first profoundly understanding the essence of life and the universe
themselves as well as other mysteries of knowledge that had been
revealed to him during his existence. As far as I figured it out,
his big breakthrough happened while living in Australia.
“Coming back to Europe, he renewed some contacts and
connections he had in France. It seems there was already a small
42

group of people that had been gradually initiated by him into very
occult aspects of science and spirituality. It was known that he was
an accomplished alchemist, but no one could say for sure where
his true origins were. Parallel to his investigations of his heir’s
family, he wrote two books about the mysteries of the alchemi-
cal symbols and a few other manuscripts about the esoterics of
forms and coded languages. It seems these manuscripts were very
secret, being destined to a small number of disciples. The books
have been published in France by his main alchemy student who
is also a fine scientist.
“The experience of his few centuries of living showed my
ancestor that it is not at all easy to swiftly travel in time, especially
in modern society. The more technological the world and the more
complex the communications, the more difficult it became to justify
his presence for very long in any given place. He confessed in
the letter that the profound transformation that happened to him
made him understand that he had a spiritual mission he could no
longer ignore. This, however, was becoming increasingly dif-
ficult as he could no longer appear in public, had to often change
his identity and home, and had to be very careful with anyone he
chose to take his messages into the world.
“Paradoxically, the immortality – which for many people is
extremely desirable and envied – could even seem oppressive in
modern society. As far as I understand, this is just from a selfish
perspective as, generally speaking, man wants to solely enjoy
the various pleasures and opportunities that a very long life and
unaltered youth could offer. But, I will ask you to remember an
essential point and that is that the precious gift of fabulous longevity
must not be wasted. That is why the fundamental element is that
of responsibility and the necessity of harmonizing the opposites.
This involves a profound understanding of life and of the main
goal of human existence.
“My ancestor was saying that these aspects became clear
for him while he was in Australia when he was contacted though
occult channels by the representatives of a superior civilization
43

and hierarchy concerning our planet. He could not mention any-

thing else about this, but as far as I would be interested and if I
were to follow his instructions, a time would come when I would
learn all the details.
“Because his achievements in alchemy were total, it was
fairly easy for him to obtain the very complicated alloy that the
object ensuring his immortality was made of. He wrote that he
even discovered a simpler way of producing it but mentioned
that the special shape of the object had to remain unchanged. He
suspected I was curious as to what determines the extension of
physical life when a human being was around that object; and he
explained that in order to understand, I first needed firm esoteric
knowledge. In principle, he said he could call it a phenomenon of
tuning the alloy’s frequency of vibration to the specific frequency
of vibration of the human body. In other words, a kind of subtle
energetic mutual interaction was created between the metal object
and the being in its vicinity.
“He specified, however, that the longevity effect was only valid
for the one the object was destined to. That is to say, the object
had to be made by a master alchemist, it being strictly personal-
ized. Its effect was only for the respective person as it had the
specific subtle imprint of the organism of that being. The secret
alloy also had the particular and exceptional property of favoring
the subtle energetic connection with the center of universal life,
but it was also selecting the access to this formidable energy ac-
cording to and just for the designated person. It seems that the
secret of how to obtain this alloy comes from times immemorial,
from predynastic Egypt, having been offered to the great priests
of the time by the gods that came upon Earth.
“The true art of making the object, particularly the alloy —
which is composed of several metals and substances — consists
of tuning the energetic frequencies of vibration so as to personal-
ize the object. This art was a complete secret which could not
be known by anyone else but a master in alchemy. This is why,
as far as I understood in reading the letter, that the secret was
44

shared with just one person who was chosen to be the one who
would continue the respective initiatory line. Besides, the method
of obtaining the alloy requires certain exceptional knowledge
and inner capabilities and it cannot work unless the being is truly
prepared, from a spiritual point of view, to do it. Only then did I
figure out why my ancestor could not obtain this alloy in his previ-
ous attempts – it was because he hadn’t yet reached that level of
elevation and profound knowledge of the mysteries of Creation.
“Still, he confessed that before obtaining the Philosopher’s
Stone, he had already obtained the life elixir, a stage that naturally
precedes the accomplishment of the Great Alchemical Work. He
revealed that the elixir of life is a ruby colored liquid which, when
administered with precise science, allows an extension of life in
the physical body of three to four times more than the effect of
the mysterious alloy object. When given the object, his master
told him that it will ensure him approximately 1700-2000 years
of terrestrial life, time enough for him to make gradual progress
in alchemy and thus discover the elixir of life.
“I gathered from this that the master first making and then
giving the object to his favorite disciple was in a way a spiritual
lineage, a special tradition with origins in a very distant past of
humanity. Besides, considering the period of time in a physical
body that this alloy makes possible, I assume that there were only
fifteen to twenty individuals in the lineage of this very mysterious
tradition that possessed the object. In my approximate calcula-
tions, I count on the fact that most of the owners advanced to the
next superior stage long before the deadline, maybe after 500 to
700 years of terrestrial life. Of course, it is just a supposition, but
these numbers may very well signify the average time that they
possessed the object. Even so, this shows that the tradition is at
least 7000-8000 years old which exceeds by far any other tradition
of any other spiritual path known and practiced nowadays.”
I interrupted him here to voice an insistent thought.
“Tell me, shall I gather from this that you are the one carry-
ing on the tradition?”
45

“As far as I know, there is only one person on this planet

that has had the object for a period of time. I found out from my
ancestor that every master must leave that special alloy object TO
JUST ONE PERSON, his most trusted disciple. When the disciple
considers that he has found the right person, he will, in turn, give
it to him. This is a practice that involves great responsibility.
My ancestor took a more unusual approach by following through
time the evolution of the main branch of his family tree. After
all, there was nothing keeping him from looking over the next
thousand years for another being worthy of such a secret if none
of the progeny of his family tree would rise to meet his demands.
Destiny made it that I was the last male descendant of the main
branch of my family which was of interest to my ancestor.”
“But, you said earlier that he lost track of the last family of
this branch,” I remarked.
“It’s true, but after a few years of discrete investigations
and thanks to some high connection that he had, he managed to
identify the place where this family was. After the husband’s
death on the battle field, the mother and four children took refuge
in Germany with some relatives. Unfortunately, one of the girls
died in an accident; and one year after that, the mother disap-
peared and was never heard of again. Around 1932, because of
political tensions in Germany, the family of relatives that adopted
the children emigrated to Romania in northern Transylvania and
settled in Oradea two years later. Of the two boys, one was very
weak, suffering from tuberculosis and dying of it a few years
later. The other one was my father who got married and started
his own family in Oradea. I was the only child they had.
“Now I understand,” I said. “I wonder though what the mas-
ters of this tradition are doing after they hand over the object.”
“I don’t know for sure either,” answered Elinor. “It seems
that it is a great secret and my ancestor didn’t say anything about
it. What I know is that, using the elixir of life, they go on living
in their physical body for millennia afterwards. Still, the reasons
they do that are not yet clear to me. Most probably, they have
46

spiritual missions to fulfill that require their physical presence.

Logically, this means they keep on living more or less hidden
among the other inhabitants of this planet but I suspect that it
is a bit more complicated than that. It is also possible that only
some of my predecessors took this line of action and some did
not. You see, these are questions whose answers I will probably
find out much later.”
We were both quiet for a while, mentally analyzing various
possibilities. Eventually, I decided to ask him a question.
“This means that the object is here in the house?”
“Yes, of course,” Elinor replied. “Its radius of influence is
a few meters. It is not absolutely necessary to always be around
it, but if I want the effects to be constant, I have to keep it close
most of the time. You can compare it with a special antenna that
acts as a resonator. In the beginning, those who received the
apparatus probably knew much more about its origins, specifics
and way of functioning; but with the passing of millennia, we lost
some of the information.”
“OK, but how did you get the object?” I asked curiously.
“Did you meet your ancestor?”
“I didn’t meet him then although I truly wished it. My im-
pression was that he avoided meeting me mostly because of the
watchfulness of the Romanian secret services who all throughout
the Seventies started to behave quite drastically. Personally, I’m
convinced that my ancestor’s never been to Romania but that he
contacted me through some very discreet intermediaries. It was
clear then, and I have fully convinced myself since, that whom-
ever finds themselves in my situation needs to be very careful if
they want to perpetuate this occult tradition. The reason why is
obvious. There are people and even secret societies who know
about this lineage of alchemical masters and who greatly desire
to find out the mysteries of obtaining the alloy. Fortunately, this
is a very well kept secret, and even if known, the alloy cannot be
obtained without the understanding of certain subtle keys that are
essential in the respective alchemical process. For example, in
47

one of the transmutation stages, you get a metal with very special
properties that contemporary scientists are not even aware of. The
temptation of extending the physical life is too great for some and
they will try to achieve eternal life by all means and at all costs.
It is therefore obvious that I need to be very cautious.”
“You mean your life is in danger,” I said.
“Yes. I have ensured myself of a very long life compared to
the average human life, on the condition that my vital functions
are not interrupted.
“But let me come back to the letter. I remember that while I
was reading it, I was torn by two conflicting tendencies: on the one
hand, I felt like tearing and throwing away the letter as I thought
someone was mocking me; but on the other hand, I felt like what
was written there was true. Besides, it was all too complicated to
be just a farce. And then, what would be the reason for anyone
to do this to me? I was just a normal man with a regular life and
without any high expectations.
“At the end of the letter was mentioned the procedure I had to
follow to the letter. Without letting anyone know, without packing
anything, without leaving any suspicion that something out of the
ordinary happened, I was to go to a certain address in Bucharest
at a certain date and time, not sooner or later. The directions were
to enter straight into the mentioned house.
“Initially, I was overcome by panic, and I even intended to
hand the letter over to the police who at that time were called
the militia. But that wouldn’t have solved anything as the letter
only contained a story without any actual data that would lead to
identifying the one who wrote it. Going to the police would have
gotten me involved in a never-ending series of interrogations and
harassment specific to the modus-operandi of the communist re-
gime. I asked myself then, “What was there to lose if I followed
the instructions?” Even if I would have chosen to go to the police
and they busted into that address in Bucharest, I was pretty sure
they wouldn’t have found anything there. The whole operation
was too well planned to allow for such mistakes. Even more, I was
48

confident that any move I made was being discreetly watched and
this was to be read between the lines in the letter as well.
“I quickly decided to go to Bucharest, following the directions
closely. I took that decision by myself although the old attach-
ments and habits were still trying to draw me back. An obscure
fear was pervading my heart, but the appeal of the extraordinary
chance I was given was stronger than the incertitude. Strangely,
although I knew I was offered a life of almost 2000 years, I had
no actual thoughts about what I was going to do. I was thinking
that I should come with various plans, ideas, and desires; but
instead, it was as if my mind was paralyzed at the thought that I
might live in this physical body for thousands of years.
“In short, I got to Bucharest and found the address quite
quickly. It was a four storey block of flats in a quiet neighbour-
hood. As I read in the letter, the door was unlocked. I entered a
one bedroom flat that was modestly furnished and it seemed like
no one was there. On the living room table was, in a big enve-
lope, a paper with directions, a key and an enormous amount of
money for those times. I was told to leave that place immediately
and go to another address in Bucharest which this time was a
house. I should remain there for three days until contacted by a
certain someone. The key was for the house and the money for
expenses. Counting the money, I realized that it was enough for
me to live comfortably for one year. I was advised though not
to leave the house unless absolutely necessary. The fridge was
also generously stocked with food. It seemed like it was all part
of a movie script, but what I was asked to do was quite easy. I
was engrossed in thoughts for a while and then re-read the direc-
tions. It looked like everything was already set up to offer me an
unending existence.”
“Still, your life in this physical body was going to end after
approximately 2000 years,” I said.
“Indeed. It seems that the effect of the alloy is weaker than the
alchemical elixir, but as far as I know, no one lived the maximum
period that the object offers. Therefore, a direct verification of
49

this theory, probably coming from the beginning of the tradition,

is missing. We can’t be sure that the message hasn’t altered with
the passing of time.”
“But where was the object?” I asked impatiently. “Was it
brought by a person you met?”
“Things were a bit more complicated. After I settled in the
other house, which was also in a quiet neighbourhood but on the
other side of town, I waited for the intermediary. The place was
very comfortable, bordering on luxurious, but I noticed there was
no phone. The cable was there but there was no handset. Maybe
that was a security measure so I would not try to contact someone.
Just as I had been told, the intermediary arrived after three days.
While waiting for him, I spent my time reading and watching TV.
In order to avoid creating any kind of troubles, I refrained from
going out. At the end of that period, I was a little bored but the
curiosity and interest for what was coming were still with me.
“The respective person who arrived was a mature gentleman
who confirmed that he was sent by my ancient relative. Although
I overwhelmed him with a torrent of questions, he remained in-
flexible. All that he told me was to just be patient and have trust.
He then took out a camera from his bag and asked me to stand
in front of an empty wall. After he took my picture, he noticed
that I was confused. In order to avoid an unpleasant scene, he
explained that the photos were necessary for my new identifica-
tion documents. He then told me that he would be back in three
days and that I needed to be ready to go by then.
“At this point, I contemplated going back to the ordinary life
I seemed to be so easily giving up. The feeling of uncertainty I
was experiencing, compounded by a lack of information, made
me realize that the situation could be dangerous. Why would I
need another set of identification documents? But particularly,
what sort of documents were we talking about? After all, my ID
card and driver’s licence were still valid and a passport was out
of the question as Romanian citizens of those times were not al-
lowed to possess such a document.
50

“Only then did it suddenly dawn on me that I was going to

leave the country; but not by illegally crossing the border; but by
actually passing through one of the border crossings with a legal
and valid passport. My heart shrunk under the waves of emotion
and fear that gripped my imagination. I could already see myself
caught, locked up and beaten in the cellars of the feared National
Security, subjected to unending, exhausting and often very vio-
lent interrogations. I was nervously pacing through the house,
not knowing what to do. My logic was telling me that because
Romanian citizens were not allowed to own a passport, it meant
that I was going to have a fake ID under a different nationality.
Sweating profusely, I threw myself on the bed. I was musing
that I had just uselessly complicated my life just before building
a decent future for myself with a family and maybe, as much as
possible in a communist country, a career. And for what? After
all, my life was good for as long as it would have lasted. I did
not need one or two thousand years during which time I would
most definitely become tired!
“Obviously, all of those thoughts were just my preservation
instinct pushing me, as much as still possible, on the path of
mediocrity and banality. After a while, I started to calm down
and get another perspective on the issue at hand. For example,
I had to admit that my ancestor always respected my free will.
In no way or form had he forced me to take a certain decision.
It had always been my choice just as it actually still was at this
new moment. Even then, at least apparently, I was still free to
abandon it all and resume my previous life without anyone los-
ing out or suffering. I would have quickly found an explanation
for my fiancée and family, and the impressive amount of money
I would have brought back would have made everyone happy.
“On the other hand, my ancestor would have remained as
inaccessible and unknown as he was to that day, and I’m pretty
sure that all of the arrangements made by him through all of these
mysterious intermediaries wouldn’t have provided any clues to
the authorities. I was forced to admit that, due to the wisdom,
51

experience and connections accumulated during his lengthy life,

my ancestor was able to act from a distance in a very intelligent
and practically flawless way. He must have predicted the eventu-
ality of my abandonment, but he did so with an amazing delicacy
as he was prepared to reward me for all of the ‘inconveniences’
I had experienced by giving me that huge amount of money.
“My final conclusion was that I had to make my own destiny.
At the same time, I was starting to see that instead of always and
selfishly asking for proof of what was written in the letter – and
I’m referring here to the mysterious personalized object – it was
first of all necessary that I show at least a minimal proof of de-
serving it. Instead of having an inquisitorial attitude and way of
thinking, as if eternal life was my birth right without any effort,
it was much wiser to realize that what I was going to be offered
was actually of an inestimable richness for my destiny as well
as an extraordinary opportunity for my evolution. Otherwise,
I would have been in danger of not appreciating the true value
of my ancestor’s present; and without any doubt, my ignorance
could have caused enough mistakes to cost me my life.”
“I understand perfectly,” I said. “I know these aspects as they
have also been presented to me as a result of other circumstances
— by a very special person.”
Elinor smiled understandingly.
“I think you are talking about Mr. Cezar Brad, aren’t you?
Indeed, it seems he is a being that has achieved a high degree of
consciousness,” Elinor said thoughtfully. “You too are part of
this complex mechanism involving remarkable beings. Shortly,
you will realize that nothing in life is by chance and that events
correlate and synchronize in ways that are often astonishing for
the common human being. It is a great art to see these synchro-
nicities and then understand their hidden meaning. At the same
time, if you can do that, it is a clear sign that you have evolved.
“But, let me come back to what I was saying. Upon more
reflection from my part over these aspects, I was gradually be-
coming firmly convinced that I was supposed to lead a certain life
52

and one that was closely related to my ancestor. So, I decided

to fully abandon myself to the plan that the great alchemist had
prepared for me in every detail. There were some risks of course,
but my decision was already unshakable. I still had a few slight
hesitations at first due to the attachment I had towards my fiancé
and my family, but I calmed down by telling myself that I would
still have all the time in the world to go back to them. Inside of
me, however, I knew perfectly well that it would never happen.
“After three days, the gray-haired man came back as sombre
and as calm as the first time. As I suspected, there was a forged
passport that I was going to use to cross the border. My expectations
were exceeded, however, when I noticed that it was a diplomatic
passport and that I was listed as a Belgian citizen. The gentleman
explained that it was made so because of my knowledge of French
which made it all the more credible for the border officials. He
was going to accompany me to Brussels and we were flying there
the next afternoon. To be a bit more concise, everything went well
and the customs officers even wished us a ‘bon voyage!’ By night
fall, I was already settled in a very luxurious villa in the capital
of Belgium, somewhere in a residential area of the city. The man
that accompanied me retreated discreetly after making sure that I
had everything I needed. He also told me that I was going to be
visited by someone special later that evening.
“I smiled lightly. This was probably going to be the moment
of my long awaited meeting with my relative. I have to admit
that sometimes life changes so quickly and spectacularly that
you need a lot of discernment and self-control in order to cope as
much as possible. A week earlier, I was planning a family together
with my fiancé in Oradea, Romania. Now I was in Belgium with
another identity and waiting to meet a relative a couple hundred
years old. Quite shocking, isn’t it?”
Elinor laughed casually and got up to turn the light on. It
was almost dark outside and the Tibetan lama had not arrived yet.
With the magic of his story now interrupted for the time being, I
noticed the time and was startled.
53

“It is quite late. Do you think there will still be a meeting

tonight?” I asked skeptically.
“Without any doubt,” answered Elinor, “although I am a bit
surprised by this delay myself. Let’s be patient. He will arrive
shortly and you will then be faced with a great surprise.”
I could not understand any of these mysteries, but Elinor
promised that there would not be too long of a wait.
“If so, please continue your story and tell me what happened
that evening in Brussels,” I said, settling as comfortable as
I could in my armchair and tasting one of the cookies I had
been offered.
“I met the master alchemist, my ancestor. I was nervous, but
he seemed to understand me very well and thanked me for trusting
him and his letter. He looked approximately 32-33 years old and,
please believe me, I was bewildered and trying to justify what
was happening to me as being a farce, it being impossible that
someone looking like the man facing me could have already lived
for longer than 500 years. I immediately expressed my doubts.
He looked at me, calmly and seriously, and asked what exactly I
thought a 500 year old man should look like. That rendered me
quiet and I realized the ridiculousness of the situation.
“He then went on to tell me that I would not be able to
convince myself of the existence of the secret society and the
extraordinary effect the mysterious object has on the lives of those
it was made for until a few decades pass. My ancestor advised me
to use this waiting time actively, educating myself and learning
the mysteries of alchemy in order to be capable of ascending to
the next higher stage of my evolution. He offered to show and
provide me everything I needed in order to do that.
‘I can feel that you have a remarkable potential,’

my ancestor said, ‘but even so, you will see that those
starting out on the path of this tradition differently in-
tegrate the time they have at their disposal, time that is
much longer than the life of an ordinary man. That is
54

why your progress in the alchemical sciences will be

quite slow. It is possible to be hundreds of years old,
maybe even thousands of years old, until you reach total
fulfilment in your alchemical work. During this very
long period of time, you might have to cope with major
transformations, maybe even dramatic ones, but all of
these will help you gather immense experience that will
fully contribute to the complexity of your destiny.
‘You could ask me,’ he said, ‘how is it possible
that some alchemist could manage to reach the highest
achievements of their work in just one ordinary life
time? This is indeed possible; but in such cases, they
are already born with high merits on this path, having
achieved them in previous lives. I’m almost sure that
you are not familiar with aspects of metempsychosis
or those referring to the esoteric laws of action and
reaction within the universe. That’s why the explana-
tions I’m going to give you now might seem hilarious
and illogical, but you will then have plenty of time to
understand and observe these aspects. It’s good for you
to know though that the extraordinary longevity that
is now yours can offer you the possibility of evolving
spiritually much faster than following the cycles of birth
and death that other people go through.’
“My ancestor stopped and watched me carefully to see what

reactions his words generated,” continued Elinor. “I was incapable
of uttering any words as I couldn’t understand the significance of
what he told me. Now I know exactly what my ancestor meant.
These are basic aspects he was explaining. At that time of my life,
however, they were a completely unexplored subject to me.”
Elinor stopped his narration to ask me how familiar I was
with these notions. I told him that I did not know much about it,
but I would appreciate it if he could tell me more.
55

Destiny and Reincarnation
“You know very well that the issue of reincarnation causes

controversy even nowadays although there is countless evidence
that proves this truth,” said Elinor. “The need to maintain as ef-
fective control as possible over people has caused some leaders
in the shadows of political and economical forces to orient sci-
ence and the education of the masses towards a very simple and
concise conclusion: there is no soul; there is no spirit; and after
the demise of the physical body, nothing happens as it all returns
into nothingness. In other words, according to this modern ‘ideol-
ogy,’ someone disappears completely when they die and without
a trace.
“Although aberrant and even lacking logic, this idea caught
on and a large majority embraced it, mainly because they feel it
saves them from useless troubles and complicating their lives.
Some even slip into a very wrong mentality that can throw them
into the depths of desperation. In other words, they think that if
‘we only have one life’ and there is nothing else afterwards, it
means they can commit all kinds of acts. This applies in particular
to evil and even abominable acts, done for purely selfish reasons,
as they will not have to pay for them after they die. You can see
how this can be a real problem, and it is not by chance that the
modern society is confronted with an unprecedented wave of vices
and crime. The fight for justice is just on the surface as it can’t
crush it in the bud. The ideology perpetrated upon us is corrupt
and false but is kept so deliberately to cause chaos and to allow
the elite to control everything they possibly can.”
“I am aware of these aspects, of course,” I said. “But your
ancestor’s perspective on the possibility of a more rapid evolution
is interesting.”
“Yes, the extension of life while in the physical body is
extraordinary,” commented Elinor. “At a glance, it might look
like it takes a very long time to get a certain result while others,
living a normal life, obtain the same effects in just a few years
56

or tens of years. In reality, they are only continuing what they

started many lives before.
“Let’s imagine the following situation. I start to study the myster-
ies of alchemy. At the same time as me, another ordinary man living
a normal life time is initiated on the same path. Let’s also assume that
we both progress at about the same pace. After a few tens of years,
he will inevitably die and his soul — carrying (among others things)
the quintessence of all of the knowledge he has gathered up to that
point — will translate into a superior level of Creation. For most
human beings, this level is represented by the subtle astral universe
which is much broader than the physical universe.”
Elinor took a short break to have a sip of tea. He then con-
tinued with his explanations.
“People do not die in the true sense of the word. I mean,
they do not disappear into nothingness. They only abandon their
physical ‘carcasses,’ their bodies of flesh and bones that rot. Only
the physical body ‘dies.’ The subtle part of the being, the soul,
translates into another space-time dimension of the Creation that
is most favorable for its continued existence. That is why it is
said that there’s no such thing as ‘death.’ The human being, as an
individual entity, never disappears but translates from one level
of Creation to another. This is the same as getting out of a car
and getting on a train; then getting off the train and getting onto a
ship. The analogy can go on and on. In each of these situations,
you have a specific way of getting from one place to another and
a certain degree of freedom.
When comparing a physical body to a mode of transport, it
is, we could say, what you can afford at that moment: what you
saved to pay for the ticket, be it for the bus, train or ship. If you
didn’t save enough; that is, if you don’t have too many merits, then
you walk. If you are very ‘rich,’ you can then afford a ticket for
even a spaceship! Analytically speaking, in this latter situation,
you have access to a very elevated subtle world. If you only have
a few merits because your mistakes were many or great, then the
subtle dimension that your soul is projected into after the death
57

of the body will be one full of anguish and suffering. These

demarcations refer to the destiny of every human and are in full
accordance to the actions, good or bad, that the respective being
committed either in his terrestrial existence or in the subtle worlds.
If none of this were so, there would be no difference between
the worldly condition of a saint and a criminal nor a mentally
retarded person and a genius. Common sense tells us that it is
not by chance that a human being is born with a severe physical
handicap while another is perfectly healthy and thriving; or that
some suffer from childhood with all sort of anguishes, fears, and
nightmares while others are happy, optimistic and very joyful. I
think you understand very well what I’m saying. Still, people’s
incredible superficiality and even stupidity prevents them from
seeing these very simple and obvious circumstances. This is ex-
acerbated by their almost sick dependency on automated belief
systems and prejudices that have been imposed since childhood.
All of this contributes to their physical and moral decay as well
as to their incapability of understanding certain essential truths
about the life they’re living.”
“Yes, I have often been faced with this opaque public opinion,”
I observed bitterly. “But you know, I’ve noticed that it is not nec-
essarily people’s enmity but the fact that they are confronted with
the decision of replacing the materialistic ideas that they have been
inoculated with since school with something that almost everyone
ridicules and says does not exist. Of the two options, most choose
to keep their old beliefs even if they feel that something is not
OK. The idea of nothing quantitative to measure, compounded by
lack of physical or mental effort, most often succeeds in defeating
their spiritual throb. In such circumstances, that in my opinion
accentuate selfishness and eat away effectivity, you can’t expect
to obtain too many merits. Life ends relatively quickly and what
follows is, so to speak, ‘the reaping.’”
Elinor immediately picked up my idea.
“That’s exactly what I was talking about,” he said. “What
the man does during his terrestrial life forces him to somehow
58

return to the physical level after his ‘stay’ in the astral level where
the soul lives in a world attuned to its specific ‘wavelength.’ For
example, due to his desire to succeed in the alchemical arts, the
person in our earlier example will reincarnate in such circumstances
so as to favor his access to this knowledge. Of course, setting the
course of destiny for a soul just about to return to the physical level
is very complex and requires extremely precise work on behalf
of cosmic entities infinitely superior to the common and rational
way of human thinking. Everything is considered out of the im-
mense baggage of actions, experiences, emotions and intentions
that every human being gathers during their countless existences
in manifestation and those tendencies will essentially define the
course of their destiny in the next incarnation. Such choices are
based upon certain criteria; and the being is going to experience
in his new physical life a sort of ‘response’ to the actions he did
in other terrestrial lives.”
“Yes. I often wondered exactly how this process of ‘account-
ing’ for our actions happens, but I could never find the answer,” I
said pensively.
Elinor was quiet for a minute after which he answered me
very competently.
“Every action, be it done with the body or the mind, is
mysteriously ‘recorded’ in what the occultist calls the ‘cosmic
memory,’” Elinor explained. “The quintessence of these actions
is then impregnated at the level of the individual soul, being either
a ‘burden’ or a ‘delight’ for the one living out his destiny. Man’s
fate is not at all by chance but in full accord with the nature of
his actions, and this is exactly why people are born so differently.
Each needs to live out his own destiny according to the nature of
his actions. Good deeds will attract merits; and as a consequence,
that being will enjoy wonderful circumstances, chances and situ-
ations in its incarnation at the physical level while bad deeds will
attract nefarious consequences, much suffering and torment for the
respective being. It is important to know that these ‘rewards’ are
at the same time the perfect balance between action and recom-
59

pense. No one is privileged and no one is disadvantaged. Each

gets exactly what he deserves even if many say they’ve been
aggrieved and choose to blame God for giving them so much
suffering and troubles. Why do they have to toil on the edge
of subsistence while others luxuriate in richness and wealth?
These kinds of questions are frequent in those who live a hard
life but do not understand the causes of their suffering. As I was
saying, situations like the ones mentioned represent the faithful
image of the compensatory law balancing out the actions that
have been previously done. Those who are not sufficiently
spiritually awakened, however, do not yet know or understand
these matters.”
I was very interested in these topics as it allowed me to
synthesise my initiatory knowledge. I then asked Elinor what it
is exactly that determines a future reincarnation of the soul at a
terrestrial level.
“During the time between two successive reincarnations,” he
continued, “the individual soul lives in an astral world in accor-
dance with the merits he obtained. When these are exhausted, the
time comes for other actions done during his previous terrestrial
existences to ‘ripen’ and receive their ‘reward,’ be it good or bad,
in the physical world as a new reincarnation. This ‘condensation’
of destiny’s requirements attracts the soul irresistibly towards the
physical level and into a ‘matrix’ or social integration pattern that
is most appropriate for the specific nature of the actions that need
to be compensated. The future human being that’s going to be
born into that matrix is either going to consume the good fruits or
merits of their beneficial actions of the past or else pay for their
previous deeds and the suffering caused to others. Most often,
there is a combination of the two and this explains why people
are born with certain qualities but also with certain physical or
psychic defects. Still, it’s up to them as to how they ‘organize’
their destiny. In other words, they are the ones generating, through
the actions done in their present life, the nature of their destiny
in future reincarnations.”
60

“Well...but in this case, there’s practically no end to the cycle

of reincarnations!” I exclaimed. “Whether we do good deeds or
bad ones, we will be reborn into eternity in order to consume the
fruits of our actions.”
“This is only on the surface,” Elinor answered. “The funda-
mental difference between good and bad actions is that the first
bring you closer to God while the latter avert you from Him. The
salvation or liberation talked about in genuine religions consists
exactly of reabsorbing into a dimension that transcends even this
apparently never-ending cycle of life and death which is like a
chain of dependencies. Following the path of evolution, always
synonymous with good and harmony, the man eventually reaches
the end of the road and then something inconceivable for the or-
dinary consciousness happens. It’s like a passing, a leap into the
infinite that includes all worlds but at the same time is outside of
them too.
“I wouldn’t want to deviate too much now on this thread of
our conversation as the initial idea we started from was differ-
ent. In the comparative example I chose previously, I said that
the one who was initiated into the mysteries of alchemy reaches
a certain level of understanding in this existence. After that, he
dies and his soul will project for a period of time into one of the
subtle worlds of the astral level.”
“Do we all translate into the astral level after we die at the
physical one?” I asked, eager to clear this aspect that I did not
understand.
“This occurs for most human beings by reason of the fact
that the astral level is a level of emotions and psychic manifes-
tations which, as you know, represent the fundamental aspects
that define the life of a human being. Still, if some have already
reached a very elevated level of consciousness, their soul will
automatically be attracted, after their physical death, to even more
subtle levels of manifestation such as the mental or even causal
level. Here, the nature of reality is much more subtle and vast
than the astral level. For example, there is practically nothing
61

in the causal level that we could associate with ordinary sight or

thinking. The mind is completely transcended and knowledge is
no longer a discursive action but a total and simultaneous one.
There, the individual consciousness has access to the archetypes
of Creation as well as the causes that determine the manifestation
of things and phenomena within the inferior levels, including the
physical world. This is why the one who exists in this extremely
elevated level of manifestation can control anything within the
manifested world as he is then capable of ‘doing and undoing,’
from its causal origin, any action, plan or intention. It goes both
ways though. If, during their earthly existence, the being has
made great mistakes such as blameworthy acts of despotism,
physical and psychic oppression, crimes, or very violent acts;
then their soul will be inexorably attracted after death towards the
dark infernal dimensions of the inferior astral level where they
will have to pay for their deeds. Don’t get me wrong, we are not
talking about eternal damnation; but these kinds of actions have
great influence on personal destiny; and this is why the period of
time spent in the inferno – in order to compensate it seems — is
very long in terrestrial years.
“A rather special situation is that of suicides as their suffering
is extremely long and the evolutionary regress is considerable.
In such dramatic cases, the soul hardly realizes that just this one
reckless act of their earthly existence can cost thousands of years
of suffering and involution. If one were capable of giving them-
selves back the life they also took, it would not be such a problem;
but it does not happen like that, and this is why the torments a
suicidal soul must endure are excruciating. A suicide is, in es-
sence, self-denial taken to the extreme and is much more serious
then the ignoring of the divine spark or divine spirit within us. An
atheist still has the chance of evolving and changing his opinion
during his lifetime while a suicide very selfishly puts an end, by
his own volition, to the chance he has been given to evolve in this
existence. Such a soul did not understand a fundamental aspect
I have mentioned earlier: namely, that even when a being feels
62

overwhelmed at some point in his life by his troubles, suffering

or problems he faces, all of these are nothing else but the nature
of the actions he did in the past. The ordeals and miserable life
he endures now are, with very few exceptions, the exact image
of the suffering he has caused to others. Consequently, his reck-
less act is a selfish attempt of cheating destiny; or better said,
of avoiding it, thinking that this way he will not have to endure
it anymore. This is why the gravity of suicide is enormous and
constitutes a major obstacle on the evolutionary path, maybe the
biggest of all.
“On the other hand, there are some souls that have been very
attached to the material things of their terrestrial life or that have
been very parsimonious and paltry in their relationships with
others. At an ethereal level, they stay for quite a long period of
time in the immediate vicinity of the places and things they are
attached to. The ethereal level, as you know, is a frequency of
vibration between the physical and the astral level. The state of
these souls is aboulic as they do not realize what is happening with
themselves, and the only thought that dominates is the desire of
returning to the things, material possessions or even beings they
have been much attached to during their physical life. Such beings
spend most of their time engulfed in a sombre atmosphere, like a
thick fog. They remain at this subtle level for a very long time, a
subtle level found in the immediate vicinity of our planet. From
time to time, due to their gross desires and earthly attachments,
they haunt the respective places in an ectoplasmic form which
imitates faithfully, more or less, the body shape they had in their
last physical existence. This pathetic condition can sometimes
last for hundreds of years; until their understanding gradually
lights the twilight that surrounds them; and they are thus finally
freed from the grip of their attachments. This is a typical example
of consuming certain attachment-related karma. After all this,
the respective soul will ascend to an astral level far superior to
the deplorable condition they were in at the ethereal level. Of
course, where they end up at the astral level will fully depend
63

on other aspects corresponding to the individual destiny of that

soul. After spending a while consuming their specific merits for
that astral world, they will reincarnate into a physical body and
the process will start all over again but on a superior level of
individual experience.”
“OK,” I said. “Now it is clear, but does life at the subtle
levels last as long as the life an ordinary man lives at the terrestrial
level? Because...you said that, after the death of the body, every
soul spends a certain period of time in one of the subtle levels of
manifestation.”
“Time,” Elinor replied, “as universal subtle energy, is per-
ceived differently on different levels of Creation. For example,
at the astral level, time does not have the same meaning or same
‘flow’ as at the physical level. What you perceive here as a precise
duration of time is much distorted there. The more elevated the
level of manifestation, the more nuanced the perception of time.
The fact that the respective level is multidimensional determines the
complex phenomena of synchronicity and simultaneity of events.
Time cannot be judged anymore by its ‘physical’ parameters.
“The average astral ‘stay’ of the individual soul between two
successive incarnations ranges from 50 to 300 terrestrial years,
according to their achieved merits. Of course, there are excep-
tions depending upon the decisions of some superior hierarchical
forums of celestial entities; but generally speaking, this is the
period of time most individual souls spend at the astral level after
the death of their physical body.”
“So, in your example,” I said, “the one who was initiated
into the mysteries of alchemy and then dies returns to the physical
world when you are already 300-400 years old! I now understand
the meaning of your path.”
Elinor approved, nodding slightly.
“Yes,” he replied, “but by then I’ve already progressed much
more as I have used the time his soul spent at the astral level to
continuously perfect myself. When, after the death of the body,
the soul translates into the subtle worlds, it is subjected there to
64

other kinds of laws and influences. Most often, he cannot do the

same main activities he had done during his earthly life as the
circumstances and priorities in the dimensions of the astral level
are completely different from the ones of the physical level. Still,
the progress and knowledge that was achieved on various subjects
during terrestrial existences is synthesized within his conscious-
ness and can determine the nature of his future reincarnation.
“The alchemist in my example will return in a new reincar-
nation and will go very quickly through the stages of knowledge
he has already achieved in his previous existence. Then, his
progress will slow down as he finds himself again in ‘unknown
territory’ that needs exploring. He might need another one or
two reincarnations, this assuming that his life goal will always be
to obtain spiritual realization by fulfilling the Great Alchemical
Work. Destiny, however, has many other vectors of influence
that can distract him from the path and delay his success. This
is why sometimes even fifteen to twenty lives can pass without
him achieving the ultimate aim.
“On the other hand, I benefit from having an extraordinarily
long life in a perfectly healthy and balanced physical body and
therefore do not have to resume again and again the process of
learning and gaining knowledge of every stage of life, starting with
childhood and ending with old age. Even more, my conscious-
ness is not subject to the recurrent ‘forgetfulness’ between two
successive reincarnations; and my progress in the alchemical art
tends to follow a continuously ascending path. This is why I can
obtain the Philosopher’s Stone in a few hundred years of study
and experimentation while an ordinary man taking the common
path of death and rebirth would need at least 3000–4000 years if
we assume that he always enjoys optimum circumstances in life,
a very favorable destiny, and is particularly inspired and intuitive
in his alchemical experiments. These, however, are ideal terms
and they rarely come true. Most often, a man needs several tens
of thousands, hundreds of thousands or even millions of years to
fully evolve spiritually.
65

“If he would always have, at every reincarnation, the aware-

ness of the cosmic duration of his trip through manifestation, from
one level to another, there is no doubt he would fall into a deep
despair that would seem unbearable. But, the automated mecha-
nism of forgetfulness that intervenes every time a soul returns to a
new existence at the physical level protects him from this terrible
anguish.
“Of course, this forgetfulness is necessary and at the same
time correlated to the fact that if we were to remember all of our
past actions – some of them atrocious – our psyche, still unstable
and unprepared to profoundly understand the meaning of all
this, would almost surely succumb and our evolution would be
compromised for a very long period of time. Also, when we are
finally capable of perceiving our previous lives, we are already
at a high level of spiritual evolution and that allows us a much
superior perspective of our meaning and condition within the
Universe. Our vision is then unifying and causes are seen in their
global aspect, not just partially.”
“Yes, it seems that the advantage of living for a very long
time in the physical body is obvious,” I admitted. “In a way, the
one who is reborn again and again at the physical level is forced
to go through the same stages of life and can even be sidetracked
from the path he followed a few lives before. This continuous
movement of ‘up and down’ can become tiring, but it is part of
our destiny. Even the fact that you have been chosen by your
ancestor to carry forward the tradition and thus benefit of a life
of approximately 2000 years is also part of your destiny.”
“I have often reflected over this myself and there is no doubt
it is true. It is clear that some sort of merits I obtained in previ-
ous lives facilitated the situation I am in at the present. Still, by
virtue of the same cosmic law of destiny, I am almost sure that
I had certain ties with this path in my past existences. Usually,
smaller or bigger groups of individual souls are almost irresist-
ibly attracted to each other on the screen of life and time due to
the fact they are connected by common feelings, experiences,
66

facts or knowledge. That’s why a great percentage of the souls

that reincarnate meet people during their new life with whom, in
one way or another, they have been connected to in other lives.
These reciprocal connections are required by virtue of the law
of compensating the actions and ‘dues’ that some have for oth-
ers. Hence, imagining a possible scenario, I might have been
the disciple of an ancient priest that knew this terrible secret of
longevity or helped in some way to maintain this special tradi-
tion. Still, my hypothesis is not necessarily true as I could have
obtained certain spiritual merits leading to the present situation
practicing other virtues or religious beliefs than the path I am on
now. These aspects remain, for now, shrouded in mystery.”
“I know very well that some people have the extraordinary
capacity of ‘seeing’ their previous lives,” I said. “I wonder if this
signifies some sort of clairvoyance.”
“Of course it is clairvoyance,” said Elinor. “Such a person
has access to a superior level of consciousness that includes a
very high dimension of Creation. This dimension refers to the
‘recordings’ I was telling you about as nothing is ever destroyed
without a trace and lost in nothingness.”
I wanted to better clarify this aspect.
“Cezar told me about the akashic imprints that are like some
sort of huge recording tape, on a subtle level, for everything that
happens in the universe,” I said. “Does the human conscious-
ness need access to these imprints in order to remember previous
existences?”
“The case of being able to visualize past lives is something
more than that as it also involves a certain kind of mental control.
Of course, this power has its own stages of mastery. If it only
manifests sporadically and partially in the beginning, it becomes
stable and can even be manifested at will as we progress spiritu-
ally. In its superior stages, it can allow us to know, if we wish,
the previous lives and the probability of future lives of every hu-
man being we know. This is useful in order to understand certain
causes from the past that generated some complicated situations
67

in the present. Getting to the root of problems in this way, they

can easily and successfully be resolved. I am telling you all this
as I too, even if given a special existence, find myself facing
many challenges, tendencies or impulses that can avert me from
the path I was assigned.”
Elinor’s last observation conformed with my own conclusions
and I added my part.
“I thought it might not be that easy,” I said. “After all, a very
long life does not spare you at all the effects of your actions; but
it gives you the possibility to adjust it ‘as you go’ without inter-
ruptions.”
“I use my very long life in order to evolve spiritually,” Elinor
assented. “Based upon what my ancestor told me as well as
what I have experienced myself up to now, I have realized that I
practically have no choice. I could, of course, launch other types
of activities such as pursuing enormous wealth, but this aspect
is completely irrelevant, especially in my case, as I have been
bequeathed a fabulous material and financial inheritance. Never-
theless, the majority of people prefer spending almost their entire
lifetime – short enough as it is – trying to obtain wealth, luxury
and richness. I don’t want to sound like a passé philosopher, but
you know very well how illusory these material possessions are:
what you have now can easily disappear the next moment. In
the bitter fight for wealth, the senses go numb; the personality
becomes corrupted; and the mind loses its clarity. All of these
are traded for the illusory feeling of a thrilling business life or
fleeting moments of exaggerated luxury that serve no purpose
other than to weaken the spirit. The rich realize this within their
inner core but refuse to admit it openly as they would not then
know what else they could do with their life outside of their
relations, businesses and competition that often destroys and
does not stimulate. They would then feel completely exposed,
useless to society and disoriented. You can see examples of this
in businessmen that have gone bankrupt. They are incapable of
relaxing or looking at life from a different perspective other than
68

business, connections and intrigues, even when they are on holi-

day. I don’t know if you’ve noticed, but this is exactly the reason
why many businessmen refuse to take any days off and always
justify it by having to sort out issues that cannot be postponed.
Their disorientation and inability of understanding anything else
in life, except the specific area of business, is the only effect the
struggle for money has produced. The situation is truly dramatic
for those who are very rich or for some politicians. They like to
believe that they live the so called high-life, and once they have
had a taste of this luring temptation, it is very hard to let go of it.
Their correct perception of reality is then profoundly distorted and
their aim in life becomes staying on top. They seek to impress
through wealth, connections and financial means, all of which are
characteristics that are obviously related to an impure and gross
level of consciousness. The fact that they are hiding from them-
selves is then supported by the ideology of our modern system
of culture and education itself which encourages man to believe
that there’s nothing else beyond these material goals that we all
should have in this life. They believe there is no god, no divine
spirit, no law of compensation after death, or no reincarnation to
make possible this balancing of actions.”
“Even more,” I added, “these ideas are purposely propagated
in order to achieve some vicious goals. This was very clearly
presented to me by Cezar when he told me about his meetings
with Signore Massini.” *
Elinor nodded affirmatively and then continued on with the
subject at hand.
“There is a very simple explanation of the materialistic and
atheist indoctrination that is supported almost desperately by the
structures of power. If people come to realize that the meaning
of their existence is completely different than what they think it
is, their priorities would change dramatically. For example, if
they truly understand what the nature of their actions imply –
*
See Chapters 3 and 4 of Transylvania Sunrise by Radu Cinamar. Massini is a leading
Italian Freemason who tried to corrupt Cezar Brad so that his group could gain access
to the hidden chamber beneath the Romanian Sphinx.
69

sometimes during the same lifetime or a future one – they might

come to realize that what they are experiencing or will experi-
ence is an exact ‘replica’ of an earlier life. Their mature thinking
and the understanding of these aspects would cause them to be
more responsible towards their own goals and would stimulate
them to be freer in their thinking. This would inevitably lead to
a significant change in the distribution of power on the planet as
humans would not be so easy to manipulate anymore. The inter-
est in the material level would diminish considerably; therefore,
the consumption of goods would decrease and would adapt to the
natural necessities as opposed to the excess you see nowadays. Of
course, if people buy less and are more interested in the esoteric
and spiritual aspects of their life, then payments decrease very
rapidly and so do leaders’ and rich people’s power to control and
manipulate via money. A practically new society would emerge
based upon real and correct principles. At present, however, this
is what is least desired by the occult organizations that lead the
destiny of Humankind.
“In reference to this, there are people that claim, full of em-
phasis and importance, that all ideas regarding the great global
conspiracy, the control of the masses and the manipulation of
people are just inaccuracies, lacking substance and concrete proof.
Unfortunately, these human beings are showing a psychology full
of fear and selfishness. Thinking they speak for many others,
they are in fact indirectly expressing the anguish and insecurity
they sharply feel deep within their being. Still, for those with
common sense and correct discernment, the signals received from
outside and the way events are unfolding on the global scene are
enough to convince them of the slippery slope that humanity is
on now and will cause them to act, each according to their own
possibilities, so as to give a new direction and new meaning to
the destiny of us all. If you look carefully, you will see that this
is actually a terrible fight between a few with the supreme power
of spiritual knowledge against those who deviated from the path
and now seek to attract Humankind towards chaos and ruin.”
70

I knew what he was saying only too well from all of the
memorable talks I had with Cezar. I interrupted Elinor, trying to
highlight a certain aspect.
“There are many people out there who know these things
and lucidly see the state of it all. Still, the majority of them allow
the feelings of sadness and depression related to these aspects to
engulf them and this is a big mistake. After all, the world we
perceive is in a state of continuous motion and transformation.
Whatever we do, we cannot stop its fluctuation and instability;
but we can direct it towards good and harmony. The restlessness
of the world also causes the restlessness of our mind, and this is
exactly the situation of those that enter a fight without even see-
ing it. As if they were blind, they too will suffer the same as the
others; but they won’t know how to get out of there.
“In my opinion, in order to sort out this painful aspect, we
need to change our attitude. Knowing the way the world is, we
shouldn’t let ourselves be attracted or influenced by the version
that it offers as this will cause our suffering. If we manage to look
at the world from the outside while still being in it, it means we’ve
solved the issues as far as we are concerned. The more of us who
succeed in this, the better it will be for the whole of humanity
as such an attitude is deeply spiritual and brings us closer to the
truth. I have often talked with Cezar about this aspect. He told
me that one of the most efficient methods of being inside and
outside the world at the same time is to profoundly understand its
governing laws. When you speak about destiny, I’ve told myself
that the correct understanding of its characteristics can spare man
of an almost never ending suffering.”
“Indeed,” responded Elinor. “Most often destiny is associated
with suffering; and as you know, this is due to the bad actions
committed in the past for which man needs to pay. This basic
fact is still unacceptable for the majority of people, but I have
explained to you the reasons hidden in their subconscious caus-
ing them to choose ‘I do what I want; I don’t have to account for
anything.’ After all, it is a matter of consciousness that if they
71

manage to ‘put their consciousness to sleep’ then they would be

spared accounting for the bad things they do and which might
make them feel embarrassed and cause discontent. The greater the
‘occulting’ of their consciousness, the greater their blindness for
their actions. Thus, they reach a stage where they cannot discern
between virtue and non-virtue anymore. They often claim not to
understand what is wrong with lying, stealing, cheating, swindling,
counterfeiting, or even resorting to violence as, according to their
mentality, ‘this is how it is in business’ and ‘everybody knows it
but no one admits it.’ This pathetic and almost permanent fight
for money, power or fame is senseless in essence; firstly, because
all these things don’t last; and secondly, because they generate
renewed destiny ties that must be ‘paid.’ The Orient calls this
karma. I have no doubts you know very well the meaning of this
term which, roughly speaking, refers to the connection between
cause and effect.
“Still, karma is a very complex notion. Think for a moment
that there are sometimes more causes that determine the same ef-
fect. For example, the fact that you came to meet me involved a
cumulus of multiple circumstances: you were healthy when it was
possible for you to haven fallen seriously ill just the day before;
you arrived here safely by car or other mode of transport when
you could have had a serious accident on the way; you had the
necessary interest to speak to me; you found the right address as
you could have gotten lost; and, of course, many other secondary
causes that made this meeting possible.
“Even if others consider these aspects to be inconclusive so as
to be taken for granted, it is not entirely so as every element has its
reason and leads towards something coherent in life. That’s why
it is not at all by chance the way we act, be it physically with our
body or mentally with our thoughts. Each and every one of these
ways of manifesting that we have at our disposal automatically
generate ‘an answer’ in our future destiny; namely, our karma.
All of these ‘answers’ build a clear image of our future destiny;
predominantly good or bad. Sometimes, when necessary, ‘the
72

answer’ to a certain kind of action is so fast and obvious that it

leaves no doubt in regards to the existence of the universal law
of destiny. Nevertheless, many ignore even such clear signals.”
“And this despite their suffering,” I said. “Everybody wants
to be happy and nobody wants to struggle. For this we need to
observe the causes leading to happiness and compare them with
the causes leading to suffering. It is easy in theory but even this
effort proves too much for some.”
I was interrupted by Elinor’s ringing mobile. After a few
replies in English over the phone, he finished the conversation
and told me that his Tibetan friend apologized for the delay but
had a few difficulties on the way here and had to sort it out. I was
also told that he was going to arrive in approximately a half an
hour. That made me happy as I thought the meeting was going to
be rescheduled, but Elinor told me it concerns a very important
circumstance and could not be postponed. He speculated that
maybe that was why the lama had some problems that could have
prevented him from coming.
“Sometimes there are forces that strongly oppose a certain
positive event happening. In practical terms, a change in the
causality rapport is what is desired,” he explained.
“It means your friend is a spiritual master who knows how
to resolve such situations!” I exclaimed.
“Of course. His story is very special indeed,” Elinor answered
mysteriously. “You will be surprised to find out that there are
some connections between you two that, even though indirect,
facilitated the present turn of events.”
“Very well, ” I said. “After all, this is precisely the reason
I came here; but before your Tibetan friend arrives, I would like
you to tell me how the meeting in Brussels ended. I admit that I
am amazed by your story and I still can’t completely digest the
explanations you gave me. Actually, I think that such informa-
tion would make others smile incredulously rather than accepting
even a small part of what you told me.”
“This may be so,” said Elinor, “but beyond that they won’t
73

be left with anything valuable. As far as my life is concerned, the

truth is too troubling for those with an ordinary understanding. In
your case, however, I thought that you have already passed some
difficult tests and needed to know more about me.”
Having said that, Elinor rose from the armchair and left the
living room. After a few seconds, he came back holding a strange
object that at first glance resembled an ornamental sculpture. I
immediately understood that this was the mysterious object that
facilitated colossal longevity. I nervously picked it up and looked
at it carefully. It was made out of a metallic cube, and its side of
approximately fifteen centimeters looked like a net with a large
rhomboid-shaped mesh. Inside this cube and inscribed within it
was a sphere made of the same metal. Like the cube, its outer
contour was a net but its mesh was smaller. Finally, within the
sphere was inscribed a tetrahedron, a perfect representation of a
miniature pyramid with the apex pointing upwards.
The tetrahedron was the main element, the central piece of
the ensemble. Besides the fact that its surface was opaque, the
small pyramid was made out of a different type of metal than the
cube and the sphere. For the latter, the metal had reddish reflexes,
that resembled copper. I was very surprised by the perfect finish;
and even with the matte surface it still created strange lights and
shadows between the nets constructing the cube and the sphere.
I asked Elinor what kind of technology had been used in ob-
taining the metal and to precisely assemble all of the components
of the object, but he answered that this information is part of the
secret of initiation and cannot be disclosed. Still, he mentioned
that the ‘hot spot’ of the ensemble was the little pyramid, the
secret ‘heart’ that ensures the mysterious influence over the life
of the one the object has been built for.
Indeed, the pyramid had a fascinating color that is similar to
turquoise that, with every little move, reflected light in the most
unexpected ways. I assumed that it happened due to the perfect
finish of its surface, but Elinor told me it was actually one of the
properties of the mysterious alloy that the pyramid was made of.
74

The combination of the reddish color of the net that made

up the cube and the sphere, combined with that of the turquoise
(sometimes going to dark blue) of the pyramid, all in the pale light
of the room, was having a strange effect upon my psyche. I felt
driven towards dreaming and reverie, but Elinor’s voice brought
me back to the present.
“Even if it’s not tuned to your specific frequency of vibration,
the object still creates a certain kind of subtle interaction, par-
ticularly with a receptive person. Imagine it as a type of relay or
physical intermediary that is very finely tuned to translate certain
cosmic energies that the scientists aren’t even aware of. That is
why its subtle impregnation causes an almost instantaneous spe-
cific reaction in the one it is close to. If you, who are not tuned to
the object’s ‘wavelength,’ very quickly felt its influence, imagine
how I perceive its subtle characteristic action. It’s like a strong
connection between me and this object that I feel as a very spe-
cific and very pleasant vibration in my entire body. It ‘nourishes’
me and supports me permanently; and what I predominantly feel
is a state of perfect balance of all the organism’s functions and
processes.”
I was listening to Elinor while holding the object and turning
it on all sides. It was very light considering that all its components
were metallic.
“Is the pyramid empty inside?” I asked out of curiosity,
trying to find an explanation for the amazing lightness of the
ensemble.
Elinor was quiet for a few moments, looking like he could
not decide if it was all right to disclose the truth. Lifting my eyes
towards him, I thought my question innocent; but I noticed that,
without meaning to, I raised a sensitive issue.
“I will tell you,” he replied, “that this is the most important
secret that needs to be kept; not necessarily in regards to the pyra-
mid’s content but the method of obtaining what is inside it.”
He paused for a bit to turn the light on and then continued.
“The pyramid is not compact. Its walls are made of an alloy
75

unknown to humans and inside it, right in the center, is embedded

a very special violet crystal.
“The way of obtaining this crystal is the big advantage of
the path I’m following as this crystal is the one that personalizes
the object. It is what ‘attracts’ the specific radiation; and at the
same time, it encodes the influence of a certain subtle energy of
the Universe to the owner’s particular frequency of vibration.
Without it, the ensemble wouldn’t be able to create the effect
you now know it does. On the other hand, the crystal on its own
can’t be of any efficiency without the special interaction it has
with the alloy of the pyramid. The whole ensemble ‘vibrates’ in
a very exact way, and the tuning of the frequency is continuously
adjusted by the secret alloy. You can even say it possesses a sort
of ‘intelligence’ as it reacts to the slightest energetic changes of
the live organism for which both it and the crystal have been
personalized through a very secret alchemical methodology. If
you place the object on the table and leave it still, you will notice
that the alloy keeps on ‘moving’ or at least creates the sensation
of movement.”
I was observing this phenomenon in amazement, and I re-
membered the mysterious material that covered the Great Gallery
in the secret location beneath the sphinx in the Bucegi Mountains.
Its ‘behavior’ was similar to the alloy’s with the same ‘nuances,’
the same type of ‘intelligent’ behavior, and the same kind of spe-
cial influence over anyone near it. The noticeable difference was
that the material in the Great Gallery had an organic component
while the alloy that made the pyramid was made of pure metal.
“All the parts of the object are alchemically obtained after
very precise recipes,” said Elinor. “That includes the violet crystal
found in the pyramid, too. That is the most difficult to obtain,
but the process is not that long. What is essential is that the one
who knows the secret is already a true master of alchemy.
“As a matter of fact, the tradition of the path is only continued
through spiritual accomplishment. If the one who possesses the
object doesn’t achieve perfection in the Great Alchemical Work,
76

he won’t have any follower of his own as he won’t be capable of

making the object or will only be able to make some components
of it. He won’t be able to obtain the central crystal even if all of
the theoretical knowledge of the ‘recipe’ is available. The reason
for this is that he would be missing an essential subtle component
that is fundamental for personalizing the object, a quality that
is only obtained when accomplished spiritually. No matter his
efforts in obtaining the violet crystal; no matter if he repeats the
experiment for thousands and thousands of times, he won’t be
able to personalize the object and it won’t have any effect.
“But, exactly because there is this condition, the disciple
is given an extremely long life in the physical body so that the
maturity and experience he will then achieve contributes to the
realization of the Great Alchemical Work. As I’ve already told
you, this is absolutely necessary in order to be fully successful
in making the object. The end result is always certified by the
superb violet color that the crystal then gets.”
“Now I’m more aware of the importance of the path you’re
following,” I said, convinced. “Until now, I couldn’t understand
the specific way it leads to spiritual realization. Although the
master-disciple connection doesn’t seem too strong within this
tradition, I intuit that in your case it was slightly different. Tell
me, have you been helped and supported quite a lot in your search
by your ancestor who was also your master? I am asking you
this because, as far as I understand, his master left him quite soon
after revealing the path.”
“That is true, but don’t forget that my ancestor spent more
than twenty years by the Hindu magician’s side, all prior to his
initiation. He already knew very many alchemical secrets; and
moreover, as he said so himself, the magician left him a small
fortune to get on in the world when beginning his ‘journey.’ It
seems there is a tradition on this path whereby the master takes
care of the chosen disciple at all levels, including the financial
one. Considering that the masters of this spiritual lineage had
a perfect knowledge of the alchemical art and were at any time
77

capable of obtaining the Philosopher’s Stone, it was very easy

for them to make any quantity of precious metals to give to the
disciple. Don’t think, however, that it was done without any
discernment. In such a case, the master’s intention would have
been incompatible with the perfect and integrated way of acting
that an accomplished alchemist manifests. I was significantly
helped in this direction by my ancestor. Without exaggerating, I
can say that he left me a real treasure. I am not referring to a chest
with jewelry and gold coins but very substantial funds in banks
plus several pieces of real estate in the main cities of the world.”
“Yes, I suspected that,” I said. “Still, it is irrelevant as when
you are faced with a two-thousand-year-long life, even if you save
little but consistently, you can gather a great fortune.”
“Logically, you are right; but in reality, things are not quite
like that,” said Elinor as he smiled slightly. “In order to correctly
understand the psychological ‘mechanism’ of a human being that
knows he can live for thousands of years in the physical body,
you must first start from different premises and goals that the
respective being might have. There are profound transforma-
tions taking place, and these cannot and should not be ignored.
Paradoxically, the focus is more on the occult aspects of life rather
than the concrete, immediate, and material ones that most human
are used to.
“The intentions of such a person converge more and more
towards self-realization and grace to a specific subtle ‘imprint’
of this path created over the millennia. The chosen disciple
understands fairly quick the purpose as well as the subtleties of
his new way of living. Because his social integration starts to
become difficult, he is then given the necessary financial resources
to easily overcome the obstacles in this direction. These means
are not at all offered for his pleasure or desire although you could
say that he then has everything he wants. His situation is unusual
and that’s exactly why it needs to be treated differently.”
“Besides the financial help, did your ancestor offer you any
spiritual teachings?” I asked.
78

“It is traditional to this path for the master to retreat from his
disciple’s side immediately after offering him the final investiture.
In my case, the master stayed with me in Brussels for another three
weeks after my initiation. We both spent most of the time in his
alchemical laboratory which was in the basement of the villa. I
was thus initiated in a series of basic procedures and alchemical
knowledge in order to help me start my own alchemical experi-
ments. His decision to stay with me for a while longer after my
initiation was justified even if it didn’t respect the tradition as
any path and any method must be adapted to the present social,
political and cultural context.
“As far as I’m concerned, I think I was chosen by him mainly
due to my stable structure and to the openness and sincerity that
is characteristic in me. Maybe my ancestor also intuited other
aspects within me.
“Anyway, the specifics of the contemporary world do not
allow a long stage of initiation in the occult sciences, especially
in regards to the path I am on. The divergent interests, malefic
intentions, secret services and advanced technology modify to-
tally the vision of engaging in and then continuing this tradition.
Practically speaking, there is an earth to heaven’s difference
between the two ways we learned alchemy. The circumstances
my ancestor lived in around 1500, when he received the initia-
tion in the far-away Indies, and the ones from the end of the last
century, around 1970, when I myself got initiated and tutored
by him in the alchemical mysteries, are totally incomparable.
Plus, I didn’t have any previous esoteric knowledge and didn’t
study the subject at all. Of course, three weeks are too little time
to grasp even the basis of the occult sciences; but even so, that
period proved very useful in getting an idea about what I needed
to know and then realize in my long life. Of great help was the
immense library of my ancient ancestor, a collection that contained
work and documents of an inestimable value. Not even now
can I say that I’ve finished studying its main volumes. Mean-
while, I too have added to the books that existed then with very
79

important works. Besides, I own another three great libraries in my

houses abroad.
“The guiding ideas I had received from my ancestor in those
few weeks he stayed by my side formed a sort of ‘matrix’ that
oriented my ulterior activity. Even when his turn of phrase in
Romanian was a bit strange, particularly the order of the words,
I still managed to understand even the most secret aspect of the
practice as where he didn’t know the specific terms, my ances-
tor would turn to French. He told me that he learned Romanian
ever since my parents first came to Transylvania. He would do
that every time: learn the language of the country his successors
chose to live in, mainly to be able to better understand and more
efficiently follow the evolution of the members of his genealogical
lineage. He never intervened though and remained hidden and
unknown to those before me on the main branch but carefully
followed and analyzed their lives. He knew fourteen foreign
languages and several dialects, a direct result of his world travels.
At present, I only speak five foreign languages; but for now, that
is enough.
“My ancient relative gave me some essential directions re-
garding the specific ways of acting in modern society in order to
avoid the thorniest issues that could personally concern me. In the
last couple of days, he introduced me to very trustworthy people
who were former disciples of his. They played an important role
that in the following years helped me greatly to take some delicate
actions in direct connection to my ‘cover’ around the world.”
Elinor then told me about some very special contacts he had
made in the last few years. Among these was the Tibetan lama
that announced his arrival that night. He also told me about the
emotional parting from his ancestor and revealed some aspects
regarding future events happening worldwide. Elinor said that
although there are many prophecies and previsions for the times
to come, one of these deserves special attention as it is integrated
into the ‘logic’ of cosmic becoming. But at the exact moment he
was getting ready to reveal more information about the source
80

of the prophecies and their impact over the consciousness of

the people, we heard the door bell. I then had an instantaneous
intuition that my meeting with the Tibetan lama was going to have
a great importance for my future existence. Even so, the surprise I
had when he entered the room surpassed any of my expectations.
In the approximately three hours that I spent in Elinor’s
company, I found out information that without any doubt would
shock any normal being and provoke an inner desire to strongly
reject it. These apparently normal reactions would be the direct
expression of a sudden break in the rhythm of the routine con-
ceptions and activity of the contemporary man. I consider that I
surpassed this major handicap long ago and was therefore open to
any challenges in this direction. I already had an important stock
of knowledge, explanations and shocking revelations that have
mostly been supported by material proof that qualify as highest
ranking state secrets.
Even so, the meeting with the Tibetan priest amazed me so
much that I needed a few good seconds to get my voice back.
My surprise was endless as that was, after all, the first time I was
confronted with a reality completely different from the objective
reality I knew.
81

82

C H A P T ER T WO
2
T H E T I B E TA N C O N N E C T I O N
Enveloped by an unknown emotion, I got out of the arm-

chair and waited to meet this mysterious character. I heard frag-
ments of a conversation in English and then the sounds of the
two men’s steps as they approached the living room.
The first to enter the room was the Tibetan. He was rel-
atively short, approximately 50 years old, and was wearing a
dark blue suit made of a natural fibre, probably cotton. His suit
looked a lot like a Chinese uniform but had a much more elegant
cut and a modern twist.
I was amazed to notice that even though it was quite cold
outside, especially at night, the lama was not wearing anything
else over his suit. His eyes were very alive and his look was ex-
tremely piercing. Due to the unusual force that the Tibetan was
manifesting through his eyes, without leaving the impression of
sternness or toughness, I felt a little embarrassed and even in-
hibited. This aspect, however, proved to be insignificant in the
light of what was to follow.
The Secret of a Yidam
After the lama took a few steps into the room, I expected to
see Elinor behind him but it was not he who appeared. Instead,
there was a being whose presence made me involuntarily shout
in surprise. I stood frozen on the spot with my eyes fixed on
him, incapable of making any move. Behind the Tibetan was a
83

gigantic man whose head almost touched the ceiling. I think he

was taller than two and a half meters. Due to the unusual nature
of the creature I witnessed, I feel that it is my responsibility to
give some explanations in regards to the “human” status of that
being.
His somatic structure seemed to be one of a mature man
save for the proportions I have already mentioned. Neverthe-
less, his aspect was truly “explosive.” When I say that, I am
referring to the very real meaning of the term that is, of course,
meant to be interpreted figuratively. The simple presence of that
gigantic being in the room seemed intent on “crushing” me or at
least causing me a strong feeling of inner fear.
Trying to control my emotions and reaction, I did not ask
any questions. Instead, I took a good look at the giant’s face.
His hair was black and long below the shoulders, but it was tou-
sled, resembling a terrible mane surrounding his head. His face
was adorned with an enormous moustache that accentuated the
terrific radiation he emitted. His black eyes seemed to dance
in flames and his frowning eyebrows did not foretell anything
good. As I was going to see soon, however, the look of that
being was his naturally given aspect or his normal existential
condition which, by the way, grossly contradicts the way others
perceive and understand the presence of those around them.
The yidam was obviously of Asiatic origin with a dry com-
plexion, a tanned face as if he were sunburned, oblique eyes,
and a nose that was a little flattened, thus suggesting a possible
Tibetan root. His clothes were another point of reference as they
were completely unusual: very large trousers made of a very
thick black material, a red blouse with large sleeves, a wide belt
made of multicolored scarves, and a long yellow cape. Under the
folds of the cape, I could see the tips of a pair of huge wooden
clogs. This being could very well serve as a signaling beacon.
It was then that I noticed two aspects that confused me even
more. The more carefully I looked at him, the more the air sur-
rounding him started to dance, just as it does above the very hot
84

T H E T I B E T A N C O N N E C T I O N
sand in the desert. Trying to focus as much as I could on his

outer contours, I had the strange feeling that his contours were
dissipating in contact with the air around him. If I focused on
the turbulent area, however, the disturbing effect stopped and the
contours of the yidam’s body became very clear. I was greatly
confused by this optical illusion as I could not understand if this
was a real being or just an ephemeral apparition. Although I had
not said a word up to that moment and had not requested any
explanation, the Tibetan lama answered my exact question in
perfect English.
“It all depends from what perspective you want to look at this
body. If you think of it as the body of an ordinary human being,
then you must know it is as real as they come. It has a physical con-
sistency, movements and gestures common to any other human be-
ing; but if you try to detect the more subtle aspects of his existence,
then your mind will automatically interact with a more profound
subtle reality that is the existential foundation of the one before you.
If so, your perception of his physical reality will be slightly ‘toned
down’ and your brain will not know how to interpret the strange
phenomenon of the vibrating air that surrounds him.”
“But...after all, who or what is he?” I dared to ask, timidly.
The Tibetan priest was still standing before me with his
hands and forearms together. Although he was looking at me
as from far away, I felt certain that he was looking deep into my
being. Even so, I did not feel any opposition or discomfort as his
ample subtle influence enveloped me. It was calming, relaxing,
protective, and understanding.
“It is quite difficult to explain what he is, but I can tell you
that in Tibet he is known as a yidam. For now, you can consider
him as a reliable companion of the one who invokes him.”
“What do you mean by a companion?” I asked, confused.
“A very valuable company, especially through the hardships
of life,” the lama continued.
I still could not understand. There were too many unan-
swered questions swarming in my mind. Why do they look this
85

menacing? What can a yidam do? Does he behave like a normal

human being? What is his purpose? I practically did not know
which of these questions to ask first.
Meanwhile, the lama sat down in the armchair that Elinor
had sat in earlier. Elinor remained standing and smiled, slightly
leaning on the fireplace. Silently, the yidam moved immediately
behind the Tibetan priest’s armchair and next to his left shoul-
der. As the initial surprise lessened and I was returning to an
almost normal state of mind, I noticed another disturbing aspect
attributable to the yidam’s presence. The room was filled with a
characteristic smell that I have identified with ambergris; but at
times I could also feel vague wafts of myrrh that gave the space
we were in a certain sacredness. Initially, I thought Elinor was
burning incense, but I realized there was no basis for my as-
sumption as there was no smoke in the room and the smell was
very delicate and pure. When the yidam moved behind the arm-
chair that the lama sat in, I knew he was the source of the sub-
lime smell that was radiating throughout the room. When the
yidam passed very close to me, I felt how that smell was wafting
from him. I confess that, for a second, I wondered if he had used
some expensive brand of perfume. Embarrassed by such a ri-
diculous assumption, I immediately realized that no matter how
delicate and valuable a commercial perfume might be, it could
never equal the fragrant emanations of a sacred being; and I was
starting to suspect that the yidam was exactly that.
“From a Western point of view, the presence of a yidam is
not only disturbing, it is also completely incomprehensible,” the
lama said. “I will give you some explanation though regarding
this matter because I have considered it would be appropriate to
do so the moment I decided you were able to see a yidam.”
I was just sitting down, but upon hearing the lama’s last
words, I froze before finally speaking.
“I’m afraid I don’t understand. Actually, I don’t understand
anything anymore. From what you’ve said I can conclude that
seeing a yidam is a privilege; or better said, a gift, an act of grace.”
86

I was honestly surprised and slightly skeptical.

“It’s more of a personal choice that depends upon the per-
son we are meeting and what we wish to realize. I am talking
now about matters that are nowhere near the conceivable mental
attitude of a normal human being. This is exactly why ordinary
humans cannot see a yidam,” the lama added as he pointed to
the giant being behind him. “This is not due to their incapacity,
however, but to the yidam’s will; and he can remain completely
invisible to other people.”
“And despite all this, I will still be able to see him?” I asked
in amazement.
“Yes, you will see him as you see him now, but the others
will not notice his presence. For them, he basically does not
exist. I repeat, this is a direct result of the yidam’s will. Some-
times, as it is now, it is necessary for his body to be perceived
by you too as Elinor and him are already old acquaintances,” he
said smiling.
Only then did I realize that Elinor did not react in any way
when the giant entered his house.
“OK, but why all this?” I wanted to know.
The lama tilted his head slightly forwards.
“This is not the purpose of the meeting I requested and I do
not want to digress too much. Nonetheless, I will give you some
details about the mysteries of a yidam as it is necessary that your
understanding of these matters is as correct as possible. This
will helps us later in what we have to do.”
The lama stopped for a moment and closed his eyes. Im-
mediately afterwards, he opened them. Fastening his eyes on
me, he started to talk.
“In Tibet, there is a certain stage of spiritual practice when
the disciple, under the close supervision of his master, starts the
technique that allows the creation of a yidam.”
I was not even blinking anymore.
“Did you just say ‘to create a yidam’?” I asked.
The procedure is very complicated and difficult to carry
87

out,” the lama continued without paying attention to my perplex-

ity. “It requires special accuracy in building a colored sand man-
dala; and afterwards, the disciple must make consistent efforts to
become successful in certain mental focusing and visualization
techniques. All of these must be done in complete isolation and
on a very severe diet. Add to this the low air temperature in the
mountains, which often dips below zero, and you will under-
stand why this spiritual stage of the aspirant’s life can sometimes
last for two years or more. Besides, the ones who deserve to re-
ceive this initiation from their master and manage to fulfill such
a spiritual practice are relatively few. Many give up along the
way or are just not capable of understanding some fundamental
subtle aspects that would ensure their complete success.
“Even after creating a yidam, who then becomes an entity
with a physical aspect and form — the same as you and me —
the issue is still suspended and the disciple needs to solve it.
He needs to understand the real nature of the yidam and what
characteristics he has. Out of those who succeeded in creating a
yidam, some decide for him to accompany them their entire life,
always guiding them in difficult situations and pointing them
towards higher and higher levels of spiritual progress. Others,
who are very few in number, are able to infer the nature of the
yidam from the beginning. Even so, the nature of a yidam is still
illusory; and thus they remain focused in a very profound medi-
tation that transcends even this very sophisticated illusion.”
“And what is the nature of a yidam?” I asked impatiently.
I was watching the gigantic being behind the priest with
fascination and respect but also a little fear. Although I was
starting to get used to his presence, his frightening look still
made me shiver.
“In essence, the nature of a yidam is purely mental,” the
lama responded. “Irrespective of the complicated stages that the
creation of a yidam involves, its essence is mental. The disciple
then proves his abilities of mental focus and efficient control of
the mind. I think it is already no mystery to you that, in reality,
88

it is the mind which creates the entire phenomenal world that is

perceived by man from moment to moment. The mind carries
his daily activities. It is then up to the disciple as to whether he
will finally realize the illusory nature of this formidable mental
force that he possesses or whether he will get attached to it and
remain chained in the illusion that surrounds him.
“In fewer words, a yidam is the quintessence of the mental
energy of the one who evokes and creates it, coming from the
profound particularities of his personality and subconscious. That
is why yidams are not identical but express different behavioral
attitudes. Some yidams belong to the terrible entities category
while some belong to the gentle entities one. Some are spiritual
guides, and there are many more categories as well. The one in
this room is of the terrible category but do not let that fool you and
make you believe he is associated with violence or destruction.”
“His looks contribute greatly to this impression,” I said.
“It is true,” said the lama as he smiled, “but think that every
yidam, according to the category he belongs to, has a certain and
precise meaning to fulfill next to the one who created him.”
I intervened in order to voice a spontaneous thought.
“The idea I have about him is to identify him more with
some of the djinns or genies of the Arabian Nights tales who,
after being released from a bottle or amphora, fulfill the wishes
of their liberator,” I said, slightly amused.
“You did not understand the substratum lying behind the
existence of a yidam,” the lama continued. “In Arabic magic
and occultism, such djinns exist indeed. They are, in fact, astral
entities that are not too elevated. Most commonly known as
genies, they have some powers which allow them to fulfill some
of the wishes of the human being who invokes them. Do not
forget, however, that these acts are always based upon a mutual
pact or understanding that is tacitly agreed with by both sides. A
yidam is a physical creation that is touchable, and his relation-
ship with the one he accompanies is of a total different nature
than those magical pacts. It is true, however, that before being
89

able to materialize or even speak, a yidam goes through some in-

termediary stages that start with sporadic apparitions that are al-
most immaterial until he finally takes his definite physical shape
and consistency. He then apparently becomes a person like any
other, but keep in mind that a yidam always has some of the
characteristics of the one who created him.”
“So,” I said, “I understand that he is a purely mental creation.
The Western mind finds it difficult to cope with the idea that the
relatively abstract, subtle and intangible aspects of the mind can
create a physical form. If I was not here and seeing what I’m see-
ing, I myself would probably not adhere to such an idea.”
“It is a pointless limitation that got imposed due to the
habit of believing what you are told,” said the lama. “In reality,
things are much more nuanced. A yidam ‘condenses’ out of the
very subtle matter of the superior mental levels of the one who
practices this complex technique. Hence, even if he finally has
a physical body, the matter he’s made of has different charac-
teristics from the typical physical body, it not being so rigid.
This is why, depending on what is needed, a yidam can remain
completely invisible for those he does not wish to show himself
to and at the same time allow others to see him. Anyway, I think
you realize what it would mean if he would allow everyone to
see him walking around town.”
The lama smiled suggestively as he completed this last
statement. Elinor, who until then had remained silent on one
side of the room, now intervened.
“Because his structure is special, he can become invisible
and remain penetrable to touch at the same time, like a live holo-
gram. We are talking about a conscious directing of the vibrating
matter that makes up his being. As this capacity is exclusively
related to the exertion of mental control and because the yidam
is a mental emanation of the one who created him, this adjust-
ment of the frequency of vibration of matter is only obvious.”
Although I understood what was said, I was still confused
by the seemingly unnatural circumstances at work.
90

“We are here and we talk about him,” I said as I pointed to

the yidam, “like he is some sort of exhibit being analyzed under
a microscope. This being hasn’t said a word up to now; didn’t
voice any opinion. It almost looks like he is an accessory.”
“It is a profoundly mistaken impression,” the lama explained
patiently. “The moment I told you that his nature is mental but
still elevated, you should have realized that his purpose is much
subtler than the one you imagine. In the beginning, I told you
that he is a companion or attendant in order to have a starting
point and not shock your power of understanding too much. I
then made some important specifications among which was one
that a yidam guides the one who created him towards superior
stages of spiritual practice. Not only is he not just decorative,
but he even becomes a sort of spiritual master for the disciple
that he takes care of for the rest of his life.
“Here appears the following dilemma: if the yidam is cre-
ated by a human being, how is it possible for him to become that
being’s spiritual master? This apparent problem can be solved
if you understand that the yidam represents a sort of interface
between the superior mental structures and the physical plane
in which the one who created him exists. The subtle aspect of
this relationship, somehow symbiotic, is the attachment the dis-
ciple may have or develop for his yidam. Being a mental creation,
even if belonging to a superior world, it is still ephemeral and can
only lead the disciple up to a certain stage of spiritual progress.”
Here the lama took a short break. As soon as he did, the
atmosphere in the room changed almost suddenly and became
strongly ionized, smelling like a forest before a storm. The at-
titude of the yidam was even statelier and his eyes were shooting
fire at me. After a short while and without making any gesture,
the lama resumed his explanation.
“He (the yidam) just told me that at a certain level of your
mental structure, there are certain tensions of which you are not
aware of but that they will disappear soon. They are only the
result of your trying to understand and assimilate a large amount
91

of unusual information as soon as possible. Unfortunately, time

does not allow us to postpone at all the purpose for which we
all gathered here; but at the same time, I wouldn’t want you to
be left with certain unclear aspects that might generate bigger
problems later.”
I felt like I was being bombarded from all directions by
unexplainable phenomena.
“I didn’t hear any word from him,” I said slightly irritated.
“You couldn’t have anyway,” the lama responded. “A yidam
only speaks to the one who created him or in his presence, but
communication with words is not absolutely necessary. Most
often it is done telepathically. Many disciples waive the last part
of the technique where the yidam gets a voice as it requires an
extra effort and is not absolutely necessary. However, it is cor-
rect and safe for the yidam to be also capable of speaking to the
disciple as at certain times he cannot have the certainty of the
telepathic communication between him and the yidam and thus
can confuse his own ideas with the yidam’s. Have no doubts,
the yidam you see here can speak; but if you heard him, you
would have another shock for sure. The voice of a yidam, es-
pecially when he belongs to the formidable entities category, is
almost paralyzing. This is not necessarily because of its volume
but mainly due to its specific frequency being very strange to the
human ear. Plus, as I already told you, he only speaks to the one
who created him. If you wish, however, I can ask him to address
you telepathically so that you have at least an approximate idea
of how his voice sounds in reality.”
The lama was waiting for my approval which I offered
without any reservation. Although excited at the thought of
such a new experience for me, I confusedly felt that the physi-
cal world that we all usually consider stable and safe had now
lost quite a bit of its consistency, but I could not pinpoint the
cause of my feeling. Later, objectively analyzing those very
special moments, I realized that although the beings and
objects in the living room belonged to this world, they were
92

equally transcending it as well. Elinor was practically “immortal”

compared to the average life of an ordinary human, and the
object facilitating this extraordinary condition was made out
of substances that had no correspondence in this world. The
Tibetan priest was also a very mysterious character and my intu-
ition told me he possessed explosive secrets. The yidam was an
overwhelming presence that best embodied the connection with
other worlds. In these circumstances, I had to adapt to make full
use of all my powers and capacities of understanding.
The important issue here is that because my brain was re-
cording this bizarre information as coming to me externally,
from the outside, coupled with the fact that the reality of these
beings and objects were not overlapping with the common con-
cept of daily life, a dream state was starting to generate in my
mind. In fact, this was only an extreme solution of my brain in
order to cope with the quandary it was in. In the beginning, I
was tempted to distrust the yidam’s observation; but later, I was
convinced that he was perfectly right and that his power of in-
sight at a mental level was remarkable.
On the other hand, from an occult point of view, everything
was completely explainable. It is known how notably influen-
tial a wave form can be when it is manifested through the use of
certain objects in order to create a magical atmosphere. This is
exactly why certain props as well as special diagrams and ges-
tures are resorted to during rituals. All of these are used in order
to facilitate a “breach” of the separation between levels which
is nothing else but a “bridge” between them. The energy of the
one doing the magic ritual and the supporting elements that fa-
cilitate the orientation of this energy in the desired direction are
the basis of any occult action. The being, as well as all the ob-
jects used, become genuine relays of caption and manifestation
of certain energies belonging to the subtle planes of Creation.
Although we were nowhere close to being involved in a
magical proceeding, the principle of the relay of force and of
the energy between levels was applying, even if only because
93

of who and what was present. For example, the subtle energetic
field of the strange object that prolonged life certainly played its
part in the space-time distortion that was happening in the room.
The auras of the other three beings were also a major influence
in this direction and such that my own aura was then somehow
infused with these unusual vibrations that powerfully reverber-
ated in my consciousness.
The dream state I had entered was now suddenly invaded
by a sort of voice that resembled a thunder rumble more than
anything else. Although I could not actually understand the
words, the idea that was transmitted was very clear. The yidam
was telling me that in order to ease and relax my mental tension,
he had modified the ambiance of the room, cooling it down and
infusing it with vitality. My head resounded with the rumbling
of his words which were reminiscent of but not really like thun-
der from a storm. I was trying to find an analogy, but in reality,
the impression was much more complex.
Pretty dazed, I managed to thank the yidam telepathically.
Suddenly, my mind and the living room became overwhelm-
ingly quiet. There was not a sound nor movement, just a frozen
silence. Peering with my eyes half ajar, the environment seemed
somehow unreal. It was almost to the point where I could not
feel the contours of my body. Contrary to my expectations,
however, the wonderful state of relaxation that enveloped me
did not make me lethargic or induce sleepiness. Instead, it made
me more lucid and capable of understanding what was happen-
ing with and within myself during every moment that passed.
In less than three minutes, I felt so good that I did not wish for
anything else other than to remain in that very comfortable state.
Intuitively, I realized that the Tibetan lama and the yidam were
offering me this wonderful help so that I could overcome a cer-
tain mental blockage.
Just prior to this new state of mind, my defense mechanism
of the “ego fortress” was very actively trying to generate a state
of anguish and uncertainty in order to make me leave the room.
94

Now, however, I felt an intense joy and was full of warmth and
affection for being around those special people as I faced this
completely extraordinary situation.
After having retraced with clarity the sequence of events,
discussions and inner emotions that I lived during those days, I
now realize that only very few people will be willing to accept
and sympathize with my experiences, even partially. In such an
instance, the main issue seems to be that what I present greatly
exceeds the common knowledge and conceptions about life and
its hidden mysteries. I said to myself then that I can either reveal
the realities I have lived during the days that followed or simply
maintain silence. If I choose the latter, however, how could I
possibly fulfill the recommendation I was given by the goddess
I was soon to meet, Machandi, who advised me to make known
to the world all the truths I have live through? How could I still
contribute, even to a small extent, to the occult knowledge of
Man, a knowledge that is a totally different kind from the super-
ficial one that is experienced within the society?
If it were only one or another of the aforementioned propo-
sitions I was faced with then maybe I would not have bothered
to describe what had happened. There was, however, an entire
series of moving facts and revelations that placed me, in a com-
plicated and at the same time exciting game of destiny, in key-
situations that cannot bear comparison to normal circumstances
of daily life. Surely, all these circumstances have a very precise
meaning and are integrated into a much more complex ensemble
than what was only partially revealed to me. On the other hand,
I clearly felt that I was constantly supported and helped to suc-
cessfully pass all the tests I was confronted with in this last pe-
riod of my life.
I believe that each one of us has a very well determined place
in the society we live in, but this does not necessarily refer to our
integration into economic, political or cultural life. Nor does it
refer to the idea of personal career, fame, wealth, riches, family
or material gain. This role comprises a much deeper dimension
95

of our existence; and without it, life looks dull and pointless even
if it apparently has a certain attraction and exterior shine. Riches
and fame are not only transient; they not durable. At most, they
manage to perturb our correct understanding of the world we
live in because they are tempting and illusory. Man needs some-
thing more than money, public recognition, success in business
or ephemeral pleasures. If this were truly Man’s meaning in this
world, as soon as he would achieve all these things, they should
never disappear. Or, the simple fact that they are as illusory as
Fata Morgana shows that the material goals of our life are noth-
ing else but a deceiving game that eventually exhausts a being.
The tumult of my later states of experience, the people I
have met and the events I have participated in show me that
I am on the good and luminous path of spiritual evolution.
This generates a comforting feeling and an inner joy in me that
accompany me always, being fully convinced that I am
supported and helped to progress on the path of knowledge.
I now know precisely where I need to look without being
allured by false temptations.
I had the extraordinary chance of meeting remarkable be-
ings who taught and initiated me in some esoteric aspects of life,
thus opening a completely new horizon over my life’s under-
standing and integration. When I have been confronted with cer-
tain conceptual difficulties or certain disturbing facts and reali-
ties, I have always been helped to successfully overcome them.
In the Projection Room in the Bucegi Mountains, with Elinor’s
revelations and especially in the presence of the yidam, I have
always received the needed help in order to successfully cope
with those hiatus moments of my consciousness.
The events I am describing here, however, involved a harsh-
er reality due to the frequency of the events. During the very
pleasant state I was experiencing; and then due to the combined
subtle action of both the Tibetan priest and the yidam, I was
convinced that I had overcome these blockages and that I was
ready to bear the eventual coming surprises much more easily.
96

At the same time, I was amazed by the powers the yidam had
manifested towards me. I asked the Tibetan priest for further
explanations in regards to this.
“What impressed you were actually simple acts that a yi-
dam can easily realize. Yet, compared to the limited capacities
of the human being, these accomplishments seem special. In
fact, the powers of a yidam are much grander as he is capable
of controlling certain specific energies of the Universe. A yidam
must often look out for the physical and psychic integrity of a
disciple. It is one of the undertaken responsibilities of a yidam
to guide a disciple towards the final liberation in perfect safety.
For the most part, a yidam’s paranormal interventions are done
in order to protect a disciple from being attacked by certain de-
monic entities or from the malefic influences he is confronted
with during his spiritual practice. Such situations mostly appear
in the area of Tibet which is particularly known for such mani-
festations. The mountainous areas, the valleys or the great ex-
panses of plateaus are the main territories of influence of diverse
subtle entities that are not always propitious to those that invade
their land. They are capable of terrible action in the physical
plane that can even claim the life of a disciple. These are some
of the situations when a yidam is of great help.
“Of course, one’s first intent is to obtain the benevolence of
the subtle entity that governs the area where a disciple decides
to settle down for a while in order to realize certain spiritual
activities and practices. If not, the respective spirit could feel
offended and insulted that he is not being given the required at-
tention as the master of the place. Usually, this ‘softening’ of the
spirits is achieved by means of simple rituals where the reasons
and the durations of the stay are presented. In order to increase
the probability of success, it is common to offer a gift such as
food or certain objects that are traditionally consecrated for such
actions. If they are pleasing to the respective entity and are ac-
cepted, their essential subtle energy is then taken by the spirit
while the material offerings are either given to other people or
97

buried in a clean soil. If the entity refuses to collaborate, which

is usually manifested as visible and averse exterior phenomena
such as terrible storms, threatening lighting, stone avalanches
or even harm being brought to the applicant, then the yidam in-
tervenes and starts a ‘fight’ with that entity. This confrontation
can be very short if the difference in powers between the two is
very big. On the other hand, if the powers of the yidam and the
respective astral entity are close, the conflict can be long and
tiring. During all of these, the disciple retreats from the scene
of the fight; and if the situation become uncertain, he then tries
to help the yidam through the means of certain spiritual prac-
tices he knows, most often invoking the additional help of other
subtle entities.”
“The situations you are describing seem like they are taken
out of fairy tales or legends,” I stated. “I wonder if there is truly
such a reality of terrible confrontations between fantasy crea-
tures. Are these kinds of fights happening in the physical plane?”
I asked, curious to know.
“Know that they are much more real than you could ever
imagine,” the lama answered. “If you can’t see it, it doesn’t
mean it doesn’t exist. People nowadays are ‘blind’ towards
these subtle realities as they are very conceited and indoctrinat-
ed by materialistic ideology. That is why, even when faced with
indubitable evidence of the existence of other levels being mani-
fested, they either refuse to admit it or have a most lamentable
psychic breakdown.
“In the subtle planes, such as the astral plane for example,
the shapes and colors have a very large spectre of manifestation.
That’s why many of the entities belonging to this dimension of
Creation correspond only vaguely to our representations of them
in the physical plane but come very close to the so called fabu-
lous beings described in fairy tales, myths and legends. And, in
certain very special circumstances, they can even materialize in
the physical plane. Besides, this is a choice for the yidam and
the respective entity and occurs only when all other possibilities
98

of fighting and attacking in the subtle planes of existence have

been exhausted. In such a case, their manifestation in the physi-
cal plane is destructive and the disciple must make sure that he
hides very well. Although there are very rare cases when a yi-
dam loses such a battle, the fight usually ends before either of
the two is killed, but there are also more dramatic cases.”
As I contemplated the giant and silent yidam that was in
the same room with us, a question gradually crystallized in my
mind.
“Is he the yidam you created all by yourself?” I finally dared
to ask.
The lama did not answer me straight away. I was thinking
that my question was inappropriate, and I was just getting ready
to apologize when he spoke in a neutral tone of voice.
“No. As it stands, the situation is more complicated. It is
good, however, that the discussion reached this point as it is con-
nected to the purpose of our meeting. Actually, I myself am a
sort of intermediary who needs to fulfill a certain mission as far
as you’re concerned. Be at peace. It is all positive; however, I
can’t reveal more than is absolutely necessary right now.”
I was wondering how limited “necessary” was as I had been
there for almost four hours but still had no idea why I had come.
I then realized that although we had been talking for quite a
while, I did not even know the name of the Tibetan.
Repa Sundhi
Somehow frustrated by this unusual situation, I expressed

my perplexities which seemed justified to me. The lama apolo-
gized for not introducing himself as yet. He then told me that he
had chosen to give me certain explanations related to the presence
of the yidam first as this had consumed all of my attention.
I found out that the Tibetan priest was named Repa Sundhi;
that he was born in Tibet but left it after the invasion of the Chi-
nese in 1956 as, at that time, he played an important role in the
99

royal palace of Lhasa. He travelled for a while through several

countries on diplomatic missions but eventually settled down in
the capital of China, at that time named Peking.
“Still, something is unclear,” I said. “I understood that you
left Tibet because of the Chinese, and now you are telling me
you settled in China.”
Repa Sundhi had asked me to give up the formalities and
call him by his name. Besides, the age difference between us
was not great, but this fact created another dilemma for me. Ac-
cording to his narration, he was active in the capital of Tibet in
1956 which implied him being at least 30-35 years old at that
time. His present looks, however, were that of a 50-year-old
man. There was a difference of approximately four decades that
was not justified.
“We would have gotten here anyway, to this delicate point
in or talks,” he said. “I am glad that Elinor spoke to you about
his secret as this will make you more inclined to easily accept
some of the revelations I’m about to make to you.”
The lama smiled slightly as he watched the strange object
that was on the table.
“I have to tell you,” he continued, “that from the beginning
I did not belong to the same traditional spiritual path that Elinor
follows although I know it very well. In order to understand
what I do in the world and what are the goals I pursue, you would
need to know some occult aspects first; but we do not now have
the time for me to reveal such information. What I can tell you,
however, is that I most often fulfill the role of a messenger while
at the same time contribute to the successful carrying out of the
transmitted message.”
“What kind of emissary?” I asked, paying a lot of attention
to the discussion. “And what sort of message is this about?”
“Don’t think of these messages as letters or something
that can be verbally transmitted to someone,” the lama replied.
Rather, the respective ‘messages’ can be integrated into cer-
tain kinds of spiritual missions in various areas of the world.
100

In relation to this, you must know that time doesn’t affect me al-
most at all. In certain people, their level of consciousness allows
them to act in such a way that they attract to their aura a certain
type of cosmic energy, an energy that brings youth. Addition-
ally, there is also a secret concoction of very rare mountainous
plants and herbs which contributes to this effect, but I’ll stop my
explanations here.”
I almost did not know what to say anymore. This was going
to be an unforgettable evening for sure! I then again asked Repa
Sundhi who it is that sends him on such missions.
“The problem is complex,” he answered. “In order to cor-
rectly understand its subtleties, you would need a strong back-
ground of esoteric knowledge, both from an ideological and prac-
tical point of view. The one who is initiated in the mysteries of
occultism knows very well that Humankind is not left to its own
devices. If it were so, it is possible that the negative karma of the
earth would have long ago tipped the scale towards destruction.
There are though, hierarchically speaking, worlds and civiliza-
tions that are meant to maintain, as much as it is possible without
interfering with the free will of people, a certain balance for the
entire planet. These are very delicate, complex and difficult to
understand aspects of reality. On the one hand, this is due to the
fact that the direction of science and humanity’s conception of
the universe is still too deeply materialistic. On the other hand,
there are certain occult interests throughout this world which are
very strong and are not at all oriented towards positive goals.”
“What kind of worlds and civilizations are you talking
about? Extraterrestrial ones?” I asked, careful not to enter a
slippery or unsafe subject.
The lama became serious and his voice stronger.
“What is the basis of your surprise and perplexity? Have
you not already been faced with inexorable evidence in this di-
rection? Have you not been granted access to places where few
human beings are allowed at the present? Reality can be disturb-
ing and unbelievable at first sight, but it doesn’t mean it doesn’t
101

exist. The craze of ‘alien invasion’ and the mass manipulation

that has been systematically going on for the last decades has
largely succeeded to discredit this subject in the eyes and minds
of many people; however, I hope you are not amongst them. It
would be sad, too; especially that you now have knowledge of
so much ultra secret information in this field.”
I humbly accepted his reproof. In fact, my intention has not
been that of denying the existence of other civilizations in the
Universe that are much more developed than the human civiliza-
tion but of expressing my doubt that they could have a positive
influence towards the welfare of humanity. In my opinion, to
believe or not to believe there are super developed civilizations
in this Universe is juvenile, and this is pretty much the level
on which such controversies unfold. I am referring to the ar-
guments between some scientists, world politicians and certain
UFO supporters or those who present indubitable evidence on
the subject. All politicians, and not just them, stubbornly deny
the presence of these worlds and seek to prove that they do not
in fact exist. This extremely conceited and limited idea that we
are alone in the universe, however, is based upon well defined
interests concerning total control over Humankind.
Most problems come from Christians as the influence
of the church, and the Catholic one in particular, is still quite
strong throughout the world. For example, if believers were told
by the Pope that other beings also exist in the universe, some
much more technologically advanced than humans — and were
brought clear proof of this – this would almost certainly give rise
to a profound conceptual crisis among the masses. Revealing
evidence and contacts with other civilizations would irremedi-
ably lead to a dramatic decline of the influence and power of
manipulation over humanity as humans would then have other
options open to themselves that would be oriented towards dif-
ferent horizons from the one that had been imposed until then.
The problem is much more complex, however, and is not limited
to just these aspects.
102

I was already quite familiar with this subject. Even further,

I had the opportunity to see in person the incredible technologies
in the Projection Room and convince myself of the existence of
other civilizations in our Galaxy by watching the synthesis of
some holographic projections. Although I was convinced that the
great ensemble in the Bucegi Mountains represented the work of
an ancient extraterrestrial civilization, Cezar never confirmed it,
not even after he revealed to me a great deal of the secret ele-
ments of the Great Expedition he participated in. Hence, from
this point of view, the mystery was still hidden to me.
I reacted superficially to the information Repa Sundhi was
offering me, probably from a primitive ideological reflex that it
is very unlikely that Humankind is being watched over by more
advanced civilizations. At the same time, I was aware that I had
no solid support for this thought.
“On the other hand,” the lama continued to explain, “I didn’t
say I am talking about a terrestrial civilization. I said there are
very advanced beings that overlook the well being of human-
ity. Their powers and capacities are beyond anything you could
think of right now.”
“Well, where are they?” I asked in genuine astonishment.
“Where do they live? Are they among us?”
Repa Sundhi continued to explain, unperturbed.
“Their technological and spiritual progress is so great that
it allows the members of that civilization to change, like flicking
a switch, the frequency of vibration of matter, when they wish
to do so. In a way, it is similar to how a yidam acts, but when
necessary, they can change the vibration level of their entire civ-
ilization by switching from the physical plane to the astral one
and back. However, in order to avoid unwanted contact with the
present human civilization, which is impure and gross, they are
now in a very special and secret area of which only rumors and
hypotheses are known. For the most part, this situation lasted
until the great discovery in the Bucegi Mountains was made a
little over a year ago.”
103

I kept silent but mentally asked a question with intensity.

Repa Sundhi answered immediately.
“Yes, Cezar Brad knows the truth about the respective civi-
lization and the Bucegi location, but he has not been allowed yet
to say anything about it after the commando team came back
from the Great Expedition, not even to the Romanian or Ameri-
can authorities. At some point during the time spent in the main
tunnel, something happened that only Cezar was witness to. The
other members of the team did not have access to it. In fact, they
do not even know what happened.” *
“This means you know Cezar well,” I said enthusiastically.
”He also told me quite a bit about his grandiose adventure, but
some things he didn’t share. He told me that he is not yet permit-
ted to, but I think he referred exactly to what you spoke about.
I cannot help but wonder though how you got to know Cezar so
well that he talked to you about these very secret aspects. He
never told me about you.”
The lama smiled enigmatically and then began to speak.
“Oh, but he did speak to you about me, but neither you nor
he inferred the truth at that time. It was only after he made the
great discovery in the Bucegi mountains, during a very special
conjuncture that I created, that he was able to meet me again.
I am a very old friend of his; and now, the favorable game of
destiny has made it such that you are now able to find out certain
information that is very secret.”
I was trying very hard to identify Repa Sundhi from the
information that Cezar had given me, but I did not seem to get
any results.
Looking at me kindly, the lama eventually spoke.
“I closely took care of the education and spiritual training of
Cezar Brad who is a very evolved being. I cultivated his excep-
tional abilities and oriented him in a direction that can never fail.”
Here the Tibetan stopped for a moment, giving me a last
chance to identify him. From the depth of my memories, an
*
See Chapter 5 of Transylvanian Sunrise by Radu Cinamar for further information.
104

intuition was more and more coming to light. The lama then
spoke with much modesty.
“I am Doctor Xien,” was all he said.
I was taken aback, not knowing what to believe anymore.
Cezar had spoken very little about doctor Xien but always very
considerately and affectionately. In a way, I could infer that the
Tibetan lama was like a spiritual master during the communist
period when he guided Cezar for several years in the secret base
near B... Immediately after the 1989 Revolution, however, he
suddenly disappeared without anyone knowing anything about
it. Neither he nor his assistant left any trace or evidence of their
disappearance. Cezar told me that when they contacted the Chi-
nese authorities to inform them of the situation, the Chinese ini-
tially had a negative reaction and accused the Romanian secret
services of the death of the two. A little while after, however,
the whole affair was inexplicably forgotten without any expla-
nations and without the mystery ever being solved. I thought
that Cezar, due to his special capacities, knew at least part of the
truth but did not want to reveal it to me.
“It is very true that he tried to find me through certain occult
ways,” the lama said, “but by then he hadn’t developed these
powers to the point where he was able to suppress certain subtle
protection barriers that I manifest in such cases. This protection
is justified by the necessity of acting as freely as possible in or-
der to fulfill my spiritual mission while still roughly respecting
the ‘norms’ of modern society.”
“Nevertheless, I don’t understand what the specifics of your
actions throughout the world are,” I said to Repa Sundhi. “I gath-
ered that you spent many years in Romania as a Chinese special
attaché for paranormal matters. Was that your mission?”
“There are several directions or missions that I fulfill simul-
taneously, but they are all somehow correlated and this means
that they have a common denominator. In order to solve it all
efficiently, I have to make certain contacts with people who are
involved in one way or another in those situations. This requires
105

that I travel to different places on the globe. Thus, saying I always

stay in the same place is an improper turn of phrase. In reality,
I travel to many locations in the countries where I have already
established contacts. This does not happen, however, in the clas-
sical way you are thinking about. I am revealing this secret to
you so you can infer that there are many other possibilities that
some beings have at their disposal that are beyond the ordinary
means a common human being uses to run his daily activities.
I am referring to abilities which, according to the standards of
present day Humankind, are of a paranormal nature and are used
in order to act efficiently.*
“You can understand my ‘disappearance’ from Romania fif-
teen years ago. An important stage had finished and my presence
there was simply not necessary anymore. As events unfolded, it
was proven that my assessment was true and Cezar lived up to
my expectations. Everything that happened afterwards, includ-
ing the great discovery in the Bucegi Mountains, is part of a
very complex plan, a multidimensional one, of which there is no
need to talk to you about at this time. However, with the passing
of time, you will be able to understand more and more detailed
fragments of this grandiose action that involves the whole planet
and in which you play your own role. The accomplishment of
this great project concerning the Earth is a combined effort of
several very evolved beings, some of them belonging to other
planes of manifestation, as you will soon see for yourself.”
I was amazed by what I was hearing, but at the same time, I
intensely felt the desire to be of use and contribute, as much as I
was able, to the realization of this plan. I then wanted to find out
more information about the way Repa Sundhi acted in the world.
“The majority of connections I nurture and have access to
are at a governmental level,” the lama continued. “Although
there are many people in this world fighting against good, there
are by all means also people with a pure consciousness who wish
to be of use to the nation they belong to and even the entirety
*
See references in Chapters 1, 2 & 3 of Transylvanian Sunrise by Radu Cinamar.
106

of humanity. The higher their roles and responsibility in the

governments of the world’s powers, the more important is their
influence. An example is my connection to certain members
of the Chinese government. They have facilitated many of my
beneficial interventions, and at the same time, they covered cer-
tain strange events that could not be explained. These connec-
tions are then transmitted and diversified from one generation to
another, but these are not my only contacts.
“An important role is played by people who possess strong
magnetic powers as well as exceptional abilities provided, of
course, that they are beneficially oriented. During the times to
come, these people are going to be capable of polarizing many
others around them, pointing in the correct direction so that oth-
ers can understand the critical situation of Humankind in a way
that they can and must efficiently act to deeply transform it. It
is good to know that Cezar Brad, due to his discreet but well

integrated interventions, managed to greatly balance the forces

in Romania.
“Everything always needs to be judged from a more subtle
point of view than just the physical aspects. An influence is so
much stronger when it is first initiated in a subtle causal plane.
Only then will it materialize in the physical plane, but the com-
plex manner of its combined effects will be understood by just a
few people. Cezar already has the ability to act in this way, but
you need to fully understand that in order to have such a capabil-
ity, the intention of the respective being needs to be very pure.”
As Repa Sundhi told me all of these things, my feeling was
one of profound gratitude for his wisdom and the kindness he
was showing me. Although I only knew him for a little while,
I could notice striking similarities in my discussion with
explanations I got from Cezar during the last couple of years. It
was not too hard to imagine that Repa Sundhi often spoke to Cezar
as a master would to his disciple, clarifying many aspects of
life and patiently directing him on the path of goodness and
righteousness.
107

I felt wonderful and any previous feeling of anguish or irri-

tation disappeared like magic. I was willing to find out as many
things as possible in regards to how I could complete my knowl-
edge and refine my ways of acting. The lama then gave me an
explanation that in the beginning seemed surprising.
“One of the very important aspects you need to be aware
of regarding knowledge is that all that beings live and feel dur-
ing their lives becomes experience for the other beings in the
universe. The essential element is that it happens independently
from space and time. When you achieve the ability to tune into
this field of existence that transcends space and time, you practi-
cally have access to all ‘recordings’ and that includes all that has
ever happened and will ever happen.”
“Amazing!” I said delighted. “Just tonight, Elinor spoke
to me about the subtle ‘recordings’ of manifestation but in con-
nection with previous lives. It’s true he didn’t tell me too many
details, but I gather he was referring to the same aspect you are
talking to me about now.”
At that moment, Elinor felt it necessary to intervene in or-
der to further clarify things
“I told him that the power to see previous lives, his or of any
other being, is based upon the access by consciousness to a supra
temporal plane of existence where accurate recordings exist of
any type of action that has ever happened in the phenomenal
world,” Elinor said, addressing Repa Sundhi. “It is like a ‘re-
cording tape’ of the Universe.”
“Perfectly true,” the lama assented seriously. “The access to
these precise traces left by any being during its passage through
manifestation can help you, in a way, benefit from what we could
call ‘the experience of the Universe.’ It is very important that
this is very well understood. After all, any being within Creation
is faced with two opposing fundamental existential states: the
state of ignorance and the state of knowledge.
“When I refer to ignorance, I mean that the respective being
does not know almost any of the essential laws of the universe
108

it lives in. That’s why ignorance makes man live only partially,
fragmented and isolated in a very limited realm of existence.
Metaphorically speaking, he is living in a very small cage with-
out even being aware of it.
“On the other hand, knowledge is power. And I’m not talk-
ing here about a theoretical scientific knowledge or what is gen-
erally labelled as worldly knowledge but rather what makes up
universal knowledge. This is infinitely richer and more nuanced
than the first, and at the same time, it is the only one that gives
access to the higher dimensions of spirit.”
“Yes, but even if they are ignorant, people often live a life
that seems good and even happy or abundant,” I said. “Well, at
least what they consider to be happiness and fulfillment.”
“That is true,” responded the lama. “They live but in igno-
rance, and this is exactly why they suffer. Suffering and igno-
rance complete and fuel one another. However, there is a hidden
meaning even in this as only when suffering and troubles reach
an unbearable threshold, which sometimes happens after tens
or hundreds of successive lives, does a man realize that he can
no longer continue that way. That is an essential moment in his
evolution starting from which he begins to be more and more
aware of his integration within the universe. Of course, there
might still be numerous falls and comebacks of his on this path,
but it is important that he already has planted in his conscious-
ness and his inner perception the necessity to change something
fundamental within himself, and this thought will always act as
an impulse to propel him higher and higher.”
Listening to what Repa Sundhi was saying, I was musing
that ignorance is like night time for a man’s understanding, like
a thick fog that darkens his thinking.
“As far as I can tell, the condition of the ignorant one is not
too far from that of an unknowing animal,” I voiced my inner
reflections.
“Even if it might seem exaggerated, know that it reflects
the reality,” the lama said. “In principle, it all starts from the
109

fundamental difference between man and animal which is self-

consciousness. The issue is simple. While a man knows he
exists, meaning that he is self aware and can act in a determined
way, the animal acts only by instinct, without knowing it ex-
ists. The life of an animal is reduced to a few spontaneous inner
impulses and a very limited range of emotions. Nevertheless,
among animals, as well as among people, there are noticeable
differences that endow some of them, when reaching a certain
evolutionary stage, with a rudimentary consciousness that fur-
ther aids their leap towards the status of a human being with self
awareness. It is obvious, for example, that between a mole and a
dolphin there are great differences in regards to the possibilities
of understanding and having communication with a being hav-
ing superior conscious structures, like a man.”
“You mean that the same evolutionary process from a form of
inferior consciousness to one of superior consciousness remains
valid anywhere else in the physical universe?” I intervened.
“Of course. Besides, you already know how diverse life
is within our galaxy. In comparison with our galaxy, however,
which is almost nothing, you would be much more surprised to
discover an almost unimaginable grandeur in the diversity of life
throughout the rest of the universe. A form will always adapt to
the specific life conditions existent in the respective corner of
the universe whether or not these correspond to the conditions of
a human’s life. Hence, intelligent forms in the universe are very
different and only an immense ego and never ending stupidity
can make people think they are alone in a truly gigantic universe
whose real dimensions cannot be conceived or logically under-
stood by the mind’s assessment system.
“On the other hand, this physical universe is much small-
er than the astral and mental universes which in turn are much
smaller than the causal universe. Each of these has a practi-
cally infinite number of developmental possibilities regarding
form and energy that is materialized into a specific type of mat-
ter and substance. For example, astral ‘matter’ is much more
110

subtle than so called touchable physical matter which humans

are used to. In turn, ‘the substance’ specific to the mental plane
is more subtle than the astral ‘substance’ of emotions and the
causal ‘matter’ is much more refined than the mental one.
“We are thus talking about a minimal intuition that man
needs and a common sense issue for him to be able to realize
that this colossal unfolding of forces and energies within the
Creation is not just for his sake even if he thinks himself to be
the only inhabitant of the infinite space surrounding him. What
is common to all planes of existence, be it physical or subtle, is
that they are structured with strict hierarchies depending upon
one’s degree of evolution and spiritual development. And, as
the degree of evolution throughout the chain of transformations
is directly proportional to the degree of knowledge, we reach
the same problem we started with: namely, that the one who
knows has power and this power gives him access to higher and
higher dimensions of creation. Of course, I believe you already
inferred that the power I’m referring to is not physical strength,
financial power, or political power. All these are partial and very
limited forms of the power the wise one achieves.”
“So, everything is practically reduced to the evolution of
consciousness,” I concluded. “During this process, ignorance is
gradually overcome by knowledge and this is how you explain
why some people can do more and better than others.”
“The degree of development of one’s consciousness attracts
the development of the form, or in other worlds, of the mate-
rial ‘carcass’ that allows the further evolution of that individual
consciousness,” Repa Sundhi explained. “The mineral, vegeta-
ble, animal worlds and finally the human one derive from one
another in this order. But, it would take too long and involve
numerous explanations to right now get into details of the way
this passing is realized and its specific conditions as well as the
particularities of every world. That’s why I will limit myself to
explaining just some aspects about man and animals as in their
case the consciousness begins to take on more evolved forms. I
111

was telling you that although there is a fundamental difference

between the two worlds, men often behave like animals and can
even reach a lower stage than that.”
Being of the same opinion myself, I could not help but no-
tice that the astounding fall of Humankind is probably due to an
acute form of ignorance.
“Nonetheless, how is it that man, who already possesses
the spark of self-consciousness and knows he is an individu-
al amongst others, manages to fall to a much inferior level?” I
asked. “What kind of ignorance is that?”
Repa Sundhi seemed pleased that we had reached this point
in our discussion.
“This truly is a more special issue,” he answered. “It is so
because with the feeling of individuality that gives him a pur-
pose in life, man at the same time also has by default the indi-
vidual free will to act and his actions can, of course, be good or
bad. Unlike him, an animal does not act out of free will. If there
are moments when it seems like it does, these are just incipi-
ent aspects of individual will. All actions made by an animal
are determined by instinct and habit, including his attitudes of
attachment or devotion. Of course, with the passing of time,
these ensure the animal’s evolution towards the status of human
being, but it must be pointed out that it doesn’t have a will of
its own because it doesn’t have a consciousness of its own and
doesn’t know it exists as an individual. An animal can recog-
nize many beings and objects around him and can even make
certain simple connections or manifest emotions, but all these
nonetheless come only out of instinct and habit. That is why
we can’t talk of an individual consciousness within members of
the animal kingdom. Unlike man, animals have a group con-
sciousness out of which periodically, and as a result of a cu-
muli of experience, one of the members of that species makes
a leap to a superior evolutionary level. This superior level can
even mean a more evolved species of animals or the status
of a human being. In such cases, that member of the animal
112

species is a ‘fragment’ of the group consciousness; or better said,

a quintessence of the evolutionary and experience level of that
species at that precise time. Therefore, he is promoted in a su-
perior stage of becoming. Gradually, it acquires the clearer and
clearer awareness of its individuality until it reaches the stage of
human being.
“Here, although the leap of consciousness to human status
is huge compared to the previous existential conditions, the re-
sponsibility for the actions and doings committed belong solely
to the individual. As I told you, the animal acts out of instinct
and even if his actions are sometimes ferocious, they are either
done in self-defense or in order to feed. These are not consid-
ered individual actions as an animal doesn’t have the awareness of
the nature of his acts; its actions being integrated at the level of the
group consciousness of the species it belongs to. In such a manner
does the consciousness of the respective species gain experience.
“In the case of the human, it is completely different as all
that he acts, speaks and thinks is according to his own will, as-
suming that he is physically, mentally and psychically healthy.
This free will is what gives him the possibility to consciously
choose one option or the other and can determine whether he
will go either on the path of evolution and good or on the one of
perdition and suffering.
“Being human does not spare him the oppression of ignorance.
If he chooses to do bad deeds, be violent, tough, stony, despotic
or even kill, all these will ‘count’ in his own destiny or karma
and he will have to pay like for like in future lives. All the
vices of humanity, starting with pettiness, hypocrisy, lies and
progressing to destructive vanity, acerbic greed, chaining attach-
ment, and poisonous jealousy are actions that darken a man’s
soul like cinder and black smoke.
“Unlike him, an animal will act strictly by virtue of preser-
vation, feeding and reproductive instinct. It is not capable of the
unbelievable misery that some people are capable of inflicting
nor their abominable actions or distasteful subterfuges used to
113

serve their selfish purposes. This is why I was telling you that,
unfortunately, man will sometimes fall lower than an animal
because even though he is capable of noticing, judging and un-
derstanding the evil nature of these actions, he still commits
them. This is actually the essence of sin and mistake. Man will
always end up where the thread of past actions takes him, no
matter if he is aware of it or not.”
“How is it possible for humanity to be in such ruin though?”
I asked, slightly confused. “Is ignorance so dramatic?”
“If you correctly understand the way these aspects are con-
nected in the universe, all will be very clear. Ignorance deter-
mines erroneous actions and these, in turn, determine a cumulus
of negative karma; namely, a hard destiny. In turn, this enchains
the respective human being with limitations imposed by the mis-
takes he’s committed and the process continues like an apparent
vicious circle.
“Coming out of such a lamentable condition can only be
done gradually and with a constant and intense effort from the
part of the respective being in an effort to transform and orient
the nature of his actions towards virtuosity. He can sometimes
feel so desperate and hopeless when facing life’s problems and
hardships that he can be tempted to take his own life thinking that
maybe this way he’ll escape from it all. This is a huge mistake and
constitutes a severe blockage on the evolutionary path.”
I then remembered Elinor’s remarks pertaining to this sub-
ject. Repa Sundhi completed what I already knew.
“Those who resort to such a reckless act are usually psychi-
cally and mentally unstable people or those who manifest demonic
influences in their personality. These aspects may not be noticed
by the people around the suicidal person and can even seem un-
reasonable compared to his life up to that time. People’s stupidity
and ignorance, however, cannot be substituted for truth.”
I was amazed that the lama seemed to know very well what
I had talked about with Elinor before his arrival. Nonetheless, I
noticed that he was discretely pointing only to those aspects of
114

the conversation he considered important and that he wanted me

to deepen my understanding of. His power of telepathic knowl-
edge was formidable.
“Generally speaking, man lives an almost continuous drama
of manifestations,” he continued to speak.
“Without even suspecting the fact that there is a profound
meaning of life in the universe and that there are certain fun-
damental and immutable laws that act in a perfect balance, the
ignorant usually take the bad as good and the other way around.
Left to his own devices, they are like a leaf carried by the wind or
like a carriage without a driver to rein the scared horses. Often
acting blindly, without thinking at all and under the impulse of
his destiny, the ignorant man attracts many energies in his aura
that will make him live his life in a larvae-like inferior state.
“Between this deplorable state and the one in which the hu-
man being is superior, there is a colossal difference which, para-
doxically, is very rarely recognized by ordinary men. This is
explained by the fact that the one who lives in a limited area of
perception and knowledge does not have the capacity to easily
understand what is superior to him as he has no comparison. Fur-
thermore, he notices that many of his life principles are malefic
and opposed to the universal harmony; and, together with his
petty prejudices, are the complete opposite of the behavior and
vision over life of a wise person. Confused, the ignorant then
feels that, in order to transform, he needs to completely change
his entire life vision which undoubtedly involves great effort, at
least in the beginning. Often, he is not willing to undertake this
effort. Moreover, he comes to consider that the principles and
the profoundly spiritual way of life of the wise one are, in fact,
mistaken and need to be stigmatised by society. The ignorant
one, who then becomes malevolent, is supported in his interces-
sion by the acceptance and opinion of the majority who are also
blind. In fact, this kind of action expresses, in a subtle plane of
existence, the raging fear of people. This applies in particular
to the rich ones or those of the ruling elite who are afraid of
115

losing their privileges, their influence and political power, and

even their wealth. This way of action was and is aimed especial-
ly at great spiritual reformers of Humankind and at those who
share with others their innovative ideas about the freedom of the
spirit, purity of life, honor and divine love. Being considered
social threats, they are rapidly oppressed and the public opinion
is directed and manipulated by means of false information so
that it becomes a common front against the accused.
“As you already know, truth always wins; but this doesn’t
mean there’s no suffering. Suffering appears every time there is
a breach of the cosmic laws of harmony and balance, be it by ac-
tions done in the present time or by the agency of destiny reflect-
ing the bad acts of the past and previous lives. You must know,
however, that even suffering has a special meaning within the
Creation. Its main ‘purpose’ is not to punish but to correct man’s
wrong attitudes regarding the life he is living. As much as he
can see his mistake and learn from it, without repeating it later,
the suffering disappears. If the man persists in his error and does
not understand the hidden causes of his suffering, this will then
amplify more and more and make his life a real nightmare.”
I was touched and felt cold shivers along my spine. Repa
Sundhi’s explanation had stirred within me the exaltation of de-
sire of not doing wrong but also the worry for the bad deeds I
had done in other lives. I confessed my thoughts to him, but he
laughed kindly, reassuring me.
“Lamentations for mistakes made in previous lives or the
present one are pointless unless they allow you to lucidly ob-
serve their maleficent nature. To be honest, the term sufferance
is only relative as the man receives only what he gave a long
time ago.”
“I also spoke with Elinor about this aspect,” I said. “I was
wondering though if things are really that rigorous.”
Repa Sundhi was very firm in his answer.
“The law of karma acts inexorably and it is extremely pre-
cise. Nevertheless, divine grace often acts in a way so as to make
116

man’s many troubles and suffering throughout his life easier to

cope with; especially when he sincerely regrets in his heart the
mistakes he’s done and understands that is not the way he needs
to act. If it were not for this divine support, which is often called
Providence, it is probable that the human being would be wiped
out by the burden of sufferance he needs to endure as a result
of his bad deeds. But, as you also know, God does not want the
destruction of the sinner, but his rehabilitation.
“This is exactly why I am telling you that the only way
to return to and manifest a divinely integrated existence is by
way of spiritual knowledge, supreme amongst the other kinds
of knowledge. When a being knows on this level, he has at his
disposal a way to tune in with all that is superior in the universe.
Then, knowing its fundamental structures and laws, he can
choose. Namely, he can use his free will in a positive direction.
Unfortunately, as you very well know, there are many beings
that choose the negative path and that is truly sad for their future
karma. The one who is beneficially oriented can engage his own
will more and more in order to attract elevated vibrations in his
aura which will give him essential support in all the actions he
carries on.”
Repa Sundhi stopped his explanations to ask me if I was
tired. I told him that I rarely felt as good as I did then and thanked
him for his care and attention. Although I aimed to deepen my
spiritual knowledge during the last year, after Cezar left for the
Great Expedition, I often felt the absence of a competent guide
to explain the subtleties of some difficult aspects that I could not
understand. My sporadic meditations did not always manage
to pinpoint the hidden characteristics of some esoteric notions
or concepts. This sometimes made me feel alone and helpless.
Cezar had been so busy that I was only able to meet with him
twice. That was when he shared some of the astounding myster-
ies of that event. So, I was extremely happy to find out as much
information as possible regarding some subjects I had not man-
aged to study thoroughly until that night.
117

On the other hand, I was intrigued by the real purpose of

this meeting. What was the actual reason why Repa Sundhi
wanted to speak to me?
“Yes, I think the time has also come to discuss this aspect,”
he answered. “It is already very late and there are still many
things to do before we go.”
“I do not know anything about any departure,” I said cau-
tiously, raising my eyebrows in surprise.
“It is very important that you trust us and what I am telling
you now,” he responded. “It is not necessary to ask too many
questions now. You will later be helped to understand every-
thing from a perspective you are still far from even inferring.
“We will have to make a short journey, and we will leave
three days from now. Elinor will take care of everything that
is needed. In the meantime, I will have some things to sort out
so I am not going to see you until then. I insistently ask though
that during these days you do not talk to anyone about what you
are going to do or the fact that you met me. Besides, it is very
unlikely anyone would believe you.”
I felt completely taken by surprise. I did not know where I
was going, what I needed to take with me, or what would be the
duration of our travel; but especially, I did not know the reason
why I was invited on this trip.
“There are plenty of unknown points,” I said. “Of course, it
is not an issue for me to arrange my business in the time we have
left, but at least tell me how long we will be gone for.”
“One day,” the Tibetan answered tersely. “Well, at least in
the human system of temporal evaluation. Don’t worry. You
don’t need to pack anything. Think that you are going for a walk
in the park although I can assure you that the stakes are much
higher,” he added in a joking manner.
“I don’t understand why you are not telling me where
we’re going,” I insisted. “I think it’s only natural to tell me at
least that, don’t you think? I like mystery. I am attracted by
unknown situations, but in this case, I think I should know some
118

elements as well.”
“There are mysteries and mysteries,” the lama answered.
“Some aspects must be revealed at the right time. Otherwise,
there is a possibility that the entire action could be endangered.
This can be due to a lack of self control with regard to emotions
and thought that can cause one to act chaotically. Although you
know many initiatory aspects and have been faced with very
shocking realities for a normal human, I feel that you are still not
ready to know beforehand what is going to happen in a couple
of days. This is exactly why I asked you to trust us completely.
Your experience will be very intense. It is one thing to read in
books or hear something but completely something else to be
personally faced with that reality. Be at peace. We will also be
with you. There’s nothing to be afraid of.”
Peace and calm were the last things on my mind after hear-
ing Repa Sundhi’s pep talk.
“I think that uncertainty will generate more thoughts than
knowing what to expect,” I said timidly.
“I could, of course, reveal to you the reason for this travel;
but this case is very special and must be treated very carefully.
There are several reasons why it is better to proceed this way.
First of all, I suggested this way of action as the most appro-
priate one as there are also perturbing forces that will find out
the purpose of our departure and will want to hinder it by any
means. I need to sort these things out and protect the mission.
Besides, this is why I am accompanied by the yidam who is an
important stabilizing agent in such dangerous circumstances.”
“But, you said that the yidam is not your creation! How did
he then end up in your company?” I asked.
“If I would give you a detailed answer to this question, I
would have to reveal the reason of the trip we are taking. So, I
will only give you a general view in order to appease your mental
agitation a little bit. We will go to a certain area in the Apuseni
Mountains where you will meet someone. This event, however,
will happen under very special circumstances. You will see and
119

understand everything at the right time. This yidam has great

experience in regards to the terrestrial plane and was asked to
accompany me in this mission. Know that it is not the first time
he has helped me in what I have to do on Earth,” Repa Sundhi
added, looking up at the yidam who remained motionless, star-
ing with his eyes wide open at an imaginary point somewhere
far away.
“If you are taking such precautionary measures, it means
that there could be some real problems,” I reflected out loud.
“Yes, I already told you that,” he replied. “The meeting you
will have is truly special and involves some space-time modifi-
cations that can become breaches for some adverse forces. If
there is no solid protection, these can perturb the phenomena
and hinder its development. I am telling you again, however,
that you shouldn’t be afraid as you’ll be protected.”
I was wondering how much Repa Sundhi’s words were
managing to calm me. My body was shaking imperceptibly as
a result of a profound emotion but also from impatience to find
out what was actually going on behind this mystery. Who was I
going to meet? Why were all of these intermediary stages nec-
essary? What strange phenomena was going to happen and who
was going to create it? Instead of all these, I asked Repa Sundhi
a completely different question.
“I am honestly telling you that I don’t understand why I in
particular have to face all these challenges! I am only at the be-
ginning of a spiritual path and my knowledge still has so many
missing pieces. It’s true that I was a witness to some extraor-
dinary events; but from what you are telling me and I infer is
coming in the future, I’m not sure I’m the right person.”
The lama answered in a very serious voice.
“You observation is egotistic and proves a hidden vanity
of which you probably are not even aware right now. Why is
it of interest that you don’t know too much of what is going to
happen? If I were to tell you right now, ‘You are right. Maybe
I didn’t correctly assess the situation and I now realize that in
120

fact you can’t cope with it as you are not ready yet!’ Do you
think you’ll be joyful? Do you think you will instantly accept it
and go home, happy that you were relieved of a burden? I can
assure you that this wouldn’t be your inner reaction. You would
end up feeling frustrated and regret that you even considered this
proposition. You see, that’s why it is very good to always say
what you actually feel in the depths of your heart as only that
has meaning, only that truly has power and impact over others.
Leave the verbal and behavioral artifices to the ones who don’t
know all these things. In time, they will too awaken to a more
profound reality and will then teach others how to act correctly.
“Rest assured that if you were called to realize this action,
it is not at all by chance. There are, of course, some hidden
reasons related to your being that you obviously don’t know
now; but they justify all that’s been geared up to facilitate the
present situation. So, be sincerely humble and not just for show
as this way you will become pure and untouchable to negative
influences.”
After this “cold shower” that I honestly did not expect, I
have decided to pay more attention to what I feel, think and
speak. Carefully analyzing myself, I noticed that the lama was
perfectly right. Although I had been sincere with my words, I
however had more profound intentions that did not totally cor-
respond to what I said.
I realize that the true battle to reach perfection happens inside
at the core and in the depths of the mind and soul. Even the ap-
parently insignificant malignant aspects and tendencies, that for
some are part of their normal daily attitude, must be identified and
eliminated. No stain is admitted if you truly want to be perfect.
“Nonetheless, these are simple situations that – if there’s
interest and willingness – can be solved very quickly,” the lama
continued to explain. “The true problems appear when a man
gets into major negative habits. Unpleasant experiences in life
fuel negative and inferior feelings in many people with emotions
like hate, malice, anger or revenge. For the ignorant one, the
121

persistence of such states automatically attracts them towards

the inferior worlds or planes of the universe. These negative
feelings and emotions are like seeds that a man sows in his soul
which, of course, will bear fruits to match. You know very well
that if you sow wind you reap whirlwind. Or, so that you under-
stand better, you can’t sow a field with weed seeds and expect a
plentiful wheat harvest. It’s impossible for people to sow hate,
quarrel, malice and then reap something good and harmonious.
Let’s say you just washed your shirt which is now immaculately
white and then went for a walk in town. You notice, however,
that there is an ink stain remaining that is in contrast with the
impeccable white of the material. Can you say that you are sat-
isfied and have reached perfection in cleaning that shirt? Do you
think that others won’t notice the black stain? On the contrary, it
will stand out more on the immaculate white background of the
shirt and unpleasantly affect them.
“The more a person evolves and comes closer to perfection,
the more careful and responsible he must be, even of the most
insignificant actions. At that point, any inappropriate remark,
inadequate act or negative feature of his character will be im-
mediately noticed by those around him because they will stand
out from the good and relatively balanced background of that
person. If that remark, deed, feature or character trait would
have been of a normal human, no one would pay much attention
as it would have been part of a common and at the same time
inferior characteristic of that man. It wouldn’t have stood out
at all. In the case of a wise man or a saint, however, a mistake
– no matter how small – will soon reach monstrous proportions
in the eyes of ordinary people. That is why I was telling you
that spiritual evolution brings with it the need to be responsible
in order to eliminate all the stains of gross inferior feelings and
manifestations that are common to most people. Perfection is
hard to reach; but once reached, the realization is total and the
reward never-ending.”
Repa Sundhi stopped and looked at his watch.
122

“It is very late,” he said. “I think it’s time to part as there

are still some things to sort out before departure.”
Elinor then suggested I stay overnight at his villa, but
after a quick thought, I declined politely. I wanted to analyze
in peace and quiet all of the aspects of this memorable day
that had marked me so deeply. In addition to that, I felt the need
to walk to my house. I had two days to reflect on what had hap-
pened and to arrange for my absence. It was established that on
the third day, very early in the morning, we were going towards
the goal of our journey of which I had only a vague idea.
Out of the few clues I got from Repa Sundhi, I had un-
derstood two essential aspects: that unusual phenomena were
going to occur that could be accompanied by manifestations
against us; and that no matter what I believed of this action and
its impact on me, the best solution was to totally accept it.
I really hoped to be worthy of Repa Sundhi’s expectation.
Between you and me, what I lived during that expedition shook
me so profoundly that there have been moments when my senses
just stopped working and I did not know if I was still alive or
dead. I was, however, helped to safely overcome the intense
emotions I felt then and thus obtain a much ampler vision over
the manifested reality, both physical and subtle.
I got out of the armchair to say goodbye to Repa Sundhi
and bowed in front of the yidam who looked at me kindly. But
while Elinor was showing us out in the hallway, I noticed how
the yidam’s giant body became more and more transparent until
it disappeared completely in just a few seconds. The lama then
explained that the yidam had to complete a certain task that re-
quires his presence somewhere else. After we set a few more
details of the meeting that was to happen in three days time, we
all said goodbye; but I stayed a little longer with Elinor who had
asked me to wait for him. He soon came back and gave me a
pocket watch that looked well-worn.
“It belonged to my ancestor and is almost three hundred
years old. The inset is an etching of his face. It’s exactly as he
123

looked when I met him in Brussels.”

I looked at the engraved image of a very distinguished
young man with long hair and a bow tie. The very old and worn
watch was a testament of long gone times and touching it made
me feel the subtle shiver of mystery surrounding the person in
the engraving. My entire being was then overwhelmed by the
nostalgia of the long gone times and places which that man had
witnessed.
I thanked Elinor for his gesture and said goodbye. I then
went out to the long deserted street at the same time as raindrops
began to fall. Although I was expecting to still see Repa Sun-
dhi’s silhouette, I noticed he had vanished. Refusing to analyze
this new enigma, I strolled on my way towards the magical fu-
ture that awaited me.
124

C H A P T ER T H REE
3
MACHANDI
Contrary to my expectations, I was quite calm and focused

on preparing for my departure during the following two days.
Although I intensely remembered many of the puzzling ele-
ments of my meeting with Elinor and Repa Sundhi, I was not at
all agitated but simply trying to analyze in depth what had been
revealed to me.
Just as it had been established, I phoned Elinor the evening
before we left to find out if the plans for our journey were still
valid. After receiving his confirmation, I spent the few remain-
ing hours prior to our meeting trying to sleep. I soon discovered
this to be quite a difficult task. As soon as I closed my eyes, my
mind was invaded by the image of an aesthetic mountain land-
scape where the cliffs and valleys were covered in ice and snow.
Two peaks towered over the horizon, basking in the red-orange
sunset. The overview was desolate and a cold wind blew strong-
ly, ruffling the few lichens growing in a dried up riverbank.
I tossed and turned in my bed without understanding the
significance or message of that vision. Every time I closed my
eyes and tried to fall asleep, it came back to me very clearly and
with an amazing realism. Plus, when I was seeing the landscape,
I perceived it with all of my senses so that I actually became
very cold and used several blankets to cover myself. Eventually,
after remaining on the border between wakefulness and sleep for
a long time, I fell asleep but without dreaming. My absorption
into the sleep state was so deep that when the alarm went off it
125

took me a few good seconds to realize what was actually hap-

pening. The sound of the alarm was reaching me as if from very
far away, gradually getting closer and closer. I finally awoke
and noticed with amazement and great joy that I also felt excel-
lent and very well rested. In high spirits, I took a cab to Elinor’s
villa; but as a precautionary measure, I gave the driver an ad-
dress a few streets away.
When I arrived, Elinor and Repa Sundhi were already there
waiting for me. I thought I was late, but they reassured me and
told me everything was ready for our journey.
“Isn’t the yidam accompanying us?” I asked in surprise, no-
ticing that the deity was not in the house.
“Yes, but he will join us at some point on our way,” the
lama answered without any other details.
We got into Elinor’s car, a very luxurious jeep that was
parked in front of the house. In order to be able to talk easily
during the journey, the lama proposed I stay with him in the back
seats and I gladly accepted.
It was almost five in the morning when we left. The clear
starry sky was forecasting a beautiful day. Besides that, the
beginning of this particular November was proving to be very
warm with only rare and short rains. I observed that if we need-
ed to do any mountaineering that we would probably have very
good weather for it. In response, Repa Sundhi explained that
our efforts were not going to be great and that the weather would
not be of much importance. His answer confused me a bit, but I
did not ask for clarifications.
As Elinor drove fast, it took us only two hours to reach the
foothills of the Southern Carpathians that we had to cross. I was
enchanted as I admired the wonderful landscape that basked in the
superb light of the sunrise. I noticed that to our right, not far away
from the area we were passing through, was the secret location in
the Bucegi Mountains that I had visited more than a year before.
“That very special place will play an important role in
the near future of Romania,” the lama said unexpectedly. “The
126

M A C H A N D I
discovery was not at all by chance and the expedition led by

Cezar was a first sign of the coming changes, not only regarding
Romania but the entire planet. The causes that will lead to these
transformations are so complex that they can’t be comprehended
or understood by a normal human mind. That is why the few
who are acting to pave the way, so to speak, are often supported
by angelic entities belonging to different hierarchical categories
of manifestation. In the oriental tradition, these are called dei-
ties. It is good to know that they are organized in a pyramidal hi-
erarchy that pretty much follows the same principles and struc-
ture as a company or industrial enterprise in modern society.”
“Cezar spoke only vaguely about the help some angelic en-
tities unconditionally offer to humanity,” I said. “I never un-
derstood though how this help is manifested or how it can be
perceived here in the physical plane.”
“Subtle purification is an important aspect of what these
beings belonging to superior astral worlds are doing at the level
of one country or even at the level of the entire planet,” the lama
said. “I hope that you are at least partly familiarized with this.
In essence, it refers to some subtle realities that modern science
rejects or at least ignores.
“Just as the human being has a bioenergetic aura so does
the Earth. Due to the subtle bioenergetic field emanated by its
biosphere, it has an ‘aura’ of its own. Of course, unlike the aura
of a human, the aura of the planet is gigantic. The characteris-
tics of the two auras, however, are just the same as the energetic
processes happening within them are identical in principle. For
example, a man’s aura can gradually become impure due to his
unhealthy diet and the impure and gross environment he lives in,
but it is at its most acute and profound following the actions a man
does, especially mental acts or thoughts. In regards to the Earth’s
aura, its condition depends on the nature of the physical, mental
and verbal actions of the beings living on the planet’s surface.”
For me, it was starting to be easy to conceive and assimilate
this information, but I was not too sure it could be “stomached”
127

by regular people.
“Unfortunately, these things are exactly as you said for such
people,” Repa Sundhi admitted. “A man that is not aware of or
even informed of his own subtle aura cannot believe that the
planet he’s living on is itself a ‘being’ with a gigantic aura. For
an experienced clairvoyant, however, this is only too obvious.
They have free and unlimited access to the astral plane and can,
in certain circumstances, perceive the actual aura of the planet
which is very ‘charged.’ ”
“I know that the aura of a being can give much information
about their physical and psychic state, but is this also valid in re-
gards to the destiny of that respective being?” I asked. “I mean,
does our aura contain information about our karma?”
“The energetic structure of the aura is very complex,” he
responded, “but an essential part of it is that within it is encoded
practically any information about that man that is more or less
hidden in specific ways. Hence, the correct ‘reading’ of the aura
can foresee the nature of a future disease, its seriousness, or even
the death of that respective being if certain particular signs are
seen. Usually, these ‘symptoms’ are the result of some karmic
mistakes made in previous lives that were transmitted into the
present life and have even been unconsciously accentuated by
that person. Such karmic influences of a subtle energetic nature
appear in the aura as dark vortexes and are almost black in very
serious cases. From the exterior to the interior, they look like a
deep ‘funnel’ towards the body outline. In a way, they can be
likened in form and structure with a boil. Their presence in the
aura is most often a sign of destiny for that person’s life.
“It’s very similar for the Earth’s aura. The most harmful
elements that contributed to it becoming impure are men’s vices
and misdeeds to which you can add wrongly orientated technol-
ogy. The situation is becoming acute because of the great num-
ber of human beings living on the surface of the planet who act
wrongly and tip the balance to the negative side.”
After a short break, during which I intensely analyzed the
128

M A C H A N D I
information I had just heard, the lama felt the need to give me
further explanations.
“The aura is, in fact, a subtle energetic cumulus and de-
pends upon the predominant nature of the energies that comprise
it. Things here are relatively simple: if you act only beneficially
then you accumulate positive energies of a beneficial nature in
your aura. Such an aura is bright, alive, active and radiant. But
for those who fall prey to vices and persevere in perverse and
negative thinking, their aura is gradually becoming more and
more impure with maleficent energies. These make it dull, tar-
nished, and dominated by dark colors like muddy green, brown,
dark red and even areas of dark grey and black.
“These particularities of the aura are intimately correlated
with destiny’s traits. The interaction between human beings or
between them and the things or phenomena surrounding them
is firstly an energetic interaction at the subtle level of the aura.
This is by virtue of the known principle that ‘birds of a feather
flock together,’ and this principle is valid everywhere through-
out the Creation. That is why a human being that is evil and
even satanic in his behavior will never be capable of doing good
deeds. For the same reason, you will almost never see a gang of
villains going to church and enjoying the company of priests and
saints in order to repent and transform their lives. Those unfor-
tunate beings will continue to act by virtue of the predominantly
negative energetic vibrations that they have in their aura and will
associate with people of the same nature, outdoing one another
in new misdoings. As I have already told you, they thus sow the
seeds of a bitter destiny that they will have to live with the same
intensity of loss and suffering that they caused others.”
“I’ve met people who mockingly say that they will have
enough time afterwards to ‘pay’ for the mistakes done at the
present,” I said. “Personally, I think this is a very detrimental
vision of reality.”
“It is true that in their unawareness and ignorance, many
people let themselves be tempted by their mind’s voice and
129

not their heart’s,” responded the lama. “For example, some

are tempted to take advantage of life’s ‘pleasures’ as much as
possible; and in a selfish way, not make allowance for the bad
seeds they then sow. These people think they are going to have
enough time later in life to ‘consume’ these negative effects or,
in other words, pay them off. I have to tell you though that this
is the sign of great stupidity. It is similar to saying that you
want to enter the despicable mud found in a pond just so you
can then get out and wash it off. Of course, this is possible but
it will involve more effort and you will need more time to clean
the ‘mud’ you’re covered in. What then is the use of such ac-
tion? The merits you accumulated with difficulty at some point
in your life will be quickly annihilated by bad actions that bring
a so-called satisfaction that is only partial and ephemeral.”
I was starting to realize that such a sombre perspective was
similar to the toil of Sisyphus, and the only explanation I could
find in such cases was the weakness of people when facing the
ephemeral temptations of the material world. I understood that
negative emotions generate quite rapidly in the human being as
inferior and gross preoccupations which include the avid ten-
dency to gain, opulent luxury, fame and the fight for power. All
of these have a tendency to generate feelings of greed, insensi-
tivity, meanness, envy, selfishness, fury or revenge. I then asked
Repa Sundhi to what extent all of these negative emotions affect
the human aura.
“These emotions are, in fact, subtle energies with a gross
frequency of vibration. If they are not quickly removed or given
up fast in order to be replaced with their exact opposite, they
will set in at the level of the aura and various corresponding
body organs which will cause psychic disturbances, serious dis-
eases and illnesses. In a similar way, this process happens in the
Earth’s aura which is deeply influenced by the aura of the human
beings that live on it.
“Unfortunately, the present situation of the planet’s aura is
quite critical. As it stands now, it can be likened to the aura of
130

M A C H A N D I
a gravely sick person. In such a situation, it is natural to follow

a purification ‘treatment’ in order to cure the disease. Just as in
a human being, the planet will be ‘convulsing’ or undergo other
similar phenomena that people living on its surface will perceive
as apocalyptic events. There’s nothing supernatural about this.
It is just a counter-balancing effect of the negative ‘charge.’ In
other words, the planet’s negative karma has reached a critical
point and is thus influencing the destiny of Humankind.”
“I have also spoken with Elinor about some aspects that are
related to destiny, and I think I understand its formative mecha-
nism,” I then told Repa Sundhi.
“Yes,” he said. “In principle, the process is quite simple.
Every human being is characterized by a specific energy that
determines a certain general mental and soul state. This general
state will then create channels through which some dominant
mental tendencies will manifest in correlation with the feelings
and energy of that human. Then, the dominating tendencies
will generate an entire series of other habits and tendencies that
structure most of that person’s future destiny.
“This is how you explain why some people with a gross
energy manifest gross feelings and ideas. They are not satis-
fied with their opinions and start judging others after their own
meanness, scepticism and perversity. All these happen because
they cannot conceive that others could be different from them-
selves. In such circumstances, the evolutionary path of such
beings will be long and difficult as they have not yet awakened
the beneficial force of their subtle structure, and this is exactly
why they do not have what it takes to support a balanced and
harmonious life.
“You can thus understand why certain spiritual leaps do not
happen overnight. In the case of beings who are only starting
to awaken spiritually, the energetic cumuli one has is not great
enough. That is to say, it is not predominant. In such circum-
stances, the feelings and states that being is faced with will be
mixed, meaning some will be good but most of it will be bad.
131

Due to several factors, both internal and external, this will gen-
erate a continuous fluctuation of the being between opposite
poles. For example, if maleficent accumulations are present in
the nature of that being when he comes into contact with a ma-
leficent ambiance, he will be affected and will relive states that
he abhors. A being who has accumulated beneficial energy par
excellence will not have any maleficent reaction if in the same
negative ambiance. The one who has even a little maleficent cu-
mulus in his aura will feel, in a reduced way, that environment.
In other words, he will still notice that the respective ambiance is
bad. By the opposite, a totally beneficial being, even when com-
ing into contact with that inferior environment, will not perceive
it as such. He will, of course, be aware of its nature due to the
reactions of those who are found there. Nevertheless, he will
remain completely unaffected because there are no connections
in his aura to those negative energetic manifestations. This is a
very important aspect and this is why I want you to understand
it well,” Repa Sundhi added in an emphatic voice.
After thinking for a little while, I said, “I very well realize
that it is essential to accumulate as many beneficial and elevated
energies as possible in my aura in order to generate a state of
balance and harmony in my structure.”
“More than that, the accumulations that a being gets in his
aura will be the ones triggering all the leaps to come in that be-
ing’s spiritual evolution,” Repa Sundhi completed. “You must
know that by continuing to accumulate, the chance of evolution-
ary leaps can always appear. It’s good that you understand the
necessity to accumulate exclusively positive energies at the level
of the aura. Afterwards, as I told you before, these accumula-
tions will add up and generate the premise for an evolutionary
leap towards an accelerated evolution.
“The same is valid for spiritual regress or involution. But
we are not talking anymore about a leap in this case. A leap is a
synonym with going forwards, but a fall represents a downfall of
the being into the abyss of evil. For as long as there’s still evil
132

M A C H A N D I
in man, he will be vulnerable as what is already in the being will

always attract something similar.”
“But how will we then ever manage to accumulate merits
and beneficial energies?” I asked, confused.
“There are enough possibilities to use one’s individual will
so as to annihilate the negative accumulations. For example, one
way is to act the opposite to the maleficent tendency that is then
felt within. If he is about to be overcome by a state of anger and
fury then he will have to control himself and patiently induce a
state of calm and love for the other being upon whom he wanted
to project the malefic energies. All of these involve effort, but
you must know that you can’t succeed without effort.”
“I feel confident and willing to make this effort!” I said,
suddenly overcome by a very good mood.
“Excellent! This means that you are optimistic and belong
to those who already have a beneficial predominance in their
aura. The pessimists are the ones with malefic, negative, and
destructive predominance in the structure of their aura.”
Glad that I understood these fundamental aspects of exis-
tence and evolution in manifestation, I then expressed my grati-
tude towards Repa Sundhi for the patience and kindness he dem-
onstrated when explaining these essential truths to me that now
seemed very simple.
“It is true that these things now look simple and obvious,
but do not forget that you can’t reach it unless you ‘nourish’
yourself with essences.”
“I’ve assented,” I said, shaking my head.
I was impressed by the special force of the lama’s words
and his profound knowledge. What he said brightened my un-
derstanding and seemed to forever pierce my consciousness. I
then asked him about the ways the deities of the subtle planes of
Creation help humanity and the entire planet to cross this critical
stage of their existence.
“Even in this case, it is still a matter of humanity’s choice,”
answered Repa Sundhi. The angelic entities, deities and all
133

those helping the “spiritualization” of the planet act due to their

own beliefs and altruistic impulses, but their help could be much
more substantial if men would invoke it and ask for it in a sen-
tient way. This would be a big step forward as it would mean
that they are awakening out of their ‘numbness’ and realizing the
decadence that humanity is in. Their prayers and good thoughts
would immensely contribute to the purification of the Earth’s
subtle aura. On the other hand, some subtle entities in the el-
evated planes of Creation impel certain human beings through
teachings or revelations made in the dream state. These mani-
festations are so alive and powerful that they sometimes are in-
grained in the consciousness of the one “living” it in the dream
state even better then the events he’s going through during the
time he spends awake in the physical world.”
I instantly remembered the image that had appeared ob-
sessively in my mind before I fell asleep. I could not say it
was a dream, but it was obvious that it was not physical reality
either. I hesitated for a few moments preparing to tell Repa
Sundhi about it, but I gave up when Elinor stopped in a park-
ing place on the side of the road crossing the mountains. We
stretched for a little while and admired the wonderful scen-
ery surrounding us. I then ate something with Elinor who had
brought all the necessary provisions. Repa Sundhi declined to
eat and instead chose to walk higher up on the mountain’s side,
deep in his thoughts.
After approximately twenty minutes, we got back on the
road and soon after we crossed the mountains leading into Tran-
sylvania. As we went off the main road and took a route towards
the southern side of the Apuseni Mountains, it seemed like both
Elinor and Repa Sundhi knew the way we were supposed to go.
All this time, I had not asked for any details regarding our final
destination nor did the lama mention any new elements. As we
came closer to the smooth and very large mountainous plateaus
specific to those mountains, I noticed that Repa Sundhi was
becoming more and more quiet and focused. That is why I did
134

M A C H A N D I
not want to disturb him with any questions and just abandoned
myself to the flow of events that were unfolding.
The jeep had left the secondary road for a while now and
was climbing a country road that wound itself through several
villages spread on the tall hillsides. At very close range, I could
see the first summits that were covered in vast forests. Leaving
behind us a last settlement of only a few houses, we entered a
forest road that was surprisingly well maintained. You could tell
that there had not been anyone going that way for a long time as
the vegetation had grown wild in the road and by its sides. You
could even see the wheel tracks which are normally encountered
in such areas. The road sloped through the forest for approxi-
mately one and a half kilometers until it was blocked. All three
of us got out of the car, and I saw a very large clearing through
the trees that had been created by wood cutters. Only the stumps
of the trees were left, partially covered by vegetation.
“We will walk from here,” said Repa Sundhi. “There are
no humans for miles around us, but you will be delighted by the
scenery.”
I then confessed that I did not have the necessary training
to cross the mountains, my last attempt to do so being over ten
years ago; but the lama assured me that I would not have to
make too much of an effort as the route was easy and the slope
was not that steep.
All three of us broke into the clearing. Only then did I real-
ize that we were in fact right on the crest of the hill we had driv-
en up earlier. I think that it was actually a part of the mountain
range we had been looking at as it was much smaller than other
crests and connected to the mountain through a not too deep and
relatively narrow valley.
We crossed the clearing and walked towards the mountain
through the tall and yielding grass which curiously enough was
still green. The weather was warm and the mild breeze brought
the smell of fallen leaves and damp earth. I then felt the first
wafts of an unmistakable perfume I knew only too well. It was
135

the smell of ambergris and myrrh that always accompanied the

yidam. I commented to the others about it.
“I know. He’s been with us for a little while,” answered
Repa Sundhi. “He has already announced a situation to me tele-
pathically and you will soon be able to see his physical form.”
Indeed, a few seconds later the yidam gradually material-
ized behind Repa Sundhi, next to his left shoulder. I noticed
that this was not instantaneous materialization but rather a very
fast process that went through two or three stages of compact-
ing. First, the outline of his body manifested as a diffuse vapor
in the atmosphere; then it intensified only in certain areas before
making a complete appearance in its final phase. Even though I
had already witnessed this process in a reverse fashion a couple
of days ago in Elinor’s house, my amazement was as great now
as it was then, only now I refrained from expressing it.
The yidam’s impressive stature gave me a feeling of pro-
found safety and trust in the successful outcome of any prob-
lems. This feeling did not last long, however, as I gradually
started to notice a paradoxical phenomenon that perturbed any
logical analysis my brain could make which projected me into a
state of total uncertainty.
The Translation
All the fantasy stories and scientific theories of parallel di-

mensions hold almost no value compared to directly experiencing
this truth. In my case, my astonishment was even greater as I had
the possibility of seeing in detail the actual interweaving of two
planes of reality without it perturbing my senses in any way.
As we were walking through that valley, I noticed how the
edges of the horizon, both on the left and the right, were becom-
ing darker and darker, “narrowing” my field of vision. But at
the same time, as if balancing it out, the frontline of the horizon
seemed to deepen even more so as to “pull” the landscape with
it. The dimming of the light on the sides made it look more like
136

M A C H A N D I
twilight, blurring the details in those areas. Up to that moment,

however, those details had been very clear in the daylight. This
very strange manifestation gave me the feeling that we were in a
giant vat. The dimensions of the landscape, which until then had
been logically interpreted by the brain, had become dispropor-
tionate and even tended to reverse their optic projection. What
was far away was big and what we could see nearby was very
small. I noticed immediately that this created an obvious state of
confusion in my brain which generated a feeling of fear within
my being. The shocking transformation I perceived in the sur-
rounding environment, however, did not happen suddenly but
gradually which allowed a certain “maneuvering space” to my
capacity to understand.
It is very strange to walk through a certain area and have the
feeling that the reality surrounding you is starting to reconfigure
itself like in a cartoon. I noticed that the first impression that
is then generated by the mind is one of hesitation and uncer-
tainty. The brain very quickly analyzes all of the possible inter-
pretations but still cannot find anything like it in one’s previous
experiences. It then tries to build, all by itself, a new model
of what it perceives, but this extrapolation is unsuccessful as
the basic laws of logic and physics of tridimensional space are
not respected and these are the very basis of the interpretation.
Thus, in a very short time, the brain “gives up” as it has already
exhausted all the possibilities.
This new state of perception is, however, unfavorable to
the usual mental condition as the mind has to always be busy,
continuously needing something to analyze. That is why, in the
unusual situation that I was in, it generated an acute feeling of
inner fear by default which was really nothing else but my ego
reacting with panic to the new reality I perceived. This was
largely due to the ancestral survival instinct that exists in any
being which, at the same time, chains us to the manifestation
of our normal reality, forcing us, in a way, to “cling” to life, to
experience, and to the exterior world.
137

At the same time as all of this was going on, I was aware
that I was capable of lucidly observing the feeling of fear that had
gripped me and was even able to rapidly analyze its causes and
origin. This caused a shock in my entire being, forcing the clar-
ity of a situation I had not even been aware of until then. I asked
myself the following question: if, on the one hand, I am the one
who lives the fear and anguish I was facing, then who was the
one who was observing that emotion and contraction of my whole
being? I was forced to admit that it was not someone else separate
from me. I lived that fear myself and could say for certain that
it was still me who was the one detachedly observing it. While
the first feeling was giving me an acute state of contraction and
discomfort within my entire being, the second one was calm-
ing me and lifting me, offering a state of great trust and safety.
While I was profoundly absorbed in these reflections, Repa Sun-
dhi addressed me without any introduction as if we were just
resuming a prior discussion.
“Your inner observations are correct, but the confusion has
not completely disappeared yet. You are very close to making a
significant leap of consciousness and understanding of the com-
plex relations between what is real and what is false. Now is a
very good moment to realize that the phenomenal world is struc-
tured so as absorb all of man’s attention in a wrong interpretative
direction. It is a magical act, an excellent example of cosmic il-
lusion. Apparently, no one nor no thing could convince a human
being that the reality he lives in is not exactly as he perceives it.
But, as you have the opportunity to see for yourself right now,
this belief is erroneous. All of man’s beliefs and prejudices re-
garding matter and the laws of classical physics are proven to be
false and inapplicable. The problem is, that during his countless
existences, the human being gradually fortified these false be-
liefs and prejudices in a central focus which he thinks represents
his individuality.”
“I don’t understand very well,” I said. “I think I am what,
in fact, I am not?”
138

M A C H A N D I
“Exactly. But it’s not just you who does that but also any
other being within the Creation. There are, of course, different
grades of intensity. The greater the ignorance, the more a man is
caught up in the toil of this illusion which he finds very difficult
to get rid of. Analyze carefully the inner perception you just
had. It’s a good start. Can you tell which of the two ‘identities’
you were closer to before now?”
It was not too difficult to realize what he was saying so I
answered immediately.
“Naturally, of the one who made me feel fear. It seems
much stronger, much closer to me.”
“‘Me’ who?” the lama asked. “Define ‘me.’ ”
Suddenly I realized that I had no clear idea of who or what
I truly am. My first tendency was to identify with the body, but
even I, only at the beginning on the path of understanding cer-
tain initiatory aspects, knew that such an idea is, in fact, an aber-
ration. How could I be, in my essence, this body when I cannot
even be aware of it at all times? Not earlier than a few days,
when I noticed that I was perfectly lucid, I had no perception of
my body whatsoever and did not wish to either. The profound
state of relaxation and dilation that had then been induced in me
by the lama and the yidam caused me to transcend the percep-
tions of my body which are very limited. Even so, I continued
to know that I exist but under no circumstances as a consistency
of material physical form.
“Look for the answer,” Repa Sundhi spurred me. “This is
where the essence of existence lies. Whenever contradictory
situations appear, carefully analyze the causes that led there.
There can’t be two truths in one. That is why you must correctly
understand what the falsehood consists of. The main advantage
of this is that you will never be tricked again into believing the
falseness and it won’t affect your existence as it did before then.
If, for example, you profoundly understood that your real iden-
tity is not this body but a much more subtle reality, then you can
be sure that you will not be confronted anymore with a whole
139

series of false, pointless attitudes and perceptions. First, the fear

of death will gradually disappear; then you will not pay exces-
sive attention to the outer form of the body. Certain conceited
attitudes will greatly fade and even disappear and you will be-
come less selfish. But, you need to be careful as this is only a
stage on the path of becoming, and you must not just stop at this
point in the analysis. Its depths are unsuspected.”
While Repa Sundhi was saying the last few words, I noticed
that over the landscape we were passing through was appearing
another one which, in the beginning, was like a film projection
overlapping the physical reality we were in. Although the projected
image was diffused, I could still tell it was a mountainous landscape
but much rockier. I could see that the ground I was stepping on was
the grass and vegetation of the Apuseni Mountains. At the same
time, however, a translucent image of an arid mountain path
was superimposed over it. Strewn with rocks, the path snaked
between two slopes.
I stopped and almost rubbed my eyes to clear off the mi-
rage. The other three stopped as well, looking at me. No one
was saying anything and time seemed to have stopped, too. I
looked around me. The lateral twilight seemed to have accen-
tuated, climbing higher towards the zenith. In front of me, the
gigantic summit of a rocky mountain was taking shape clearer
and clearer over the much lower slopes of the forested Apuseni
mountains towards which we were going. The intertwining of
the two realities was creating an ambiguous state and even a
feeling of uncertainty regarding the ground I was walking on.
The image of the sky was also changing as the time was
passing. Its blue color and the bright sun I could see up to that
time were more and more overtaken by a thick blanket of dark
bluish clouds; but the latter did not quite manage to complete-
ly cover the image of the sun of my reality. The perspective I
had was truly astounding and magnificent at the same time: the
sun rays of my world were sometimes piercing through the
threatening blanket of clouds of the reality overlapping it and
140

M A C H A N D I
was diffused in wonderful conical shapes on the mountain

slopes. The grandeur of that unique spectacle can hardly be put
into words. I was overwhelmed, but even so, I still had my self
control. Instead of making desperate efforts to understand what
was actually happening, I decided to observe, as calmly and as
interestedly as I could, that amazing transformation of the land-
scape or, better said, of the reality I was in at that time.
The “replacement” of the old landscape with the new spa-
tial projection of the arid rocky valley was almost complete. I
could only see very few influences of the sun and areas of green
vegetation here and there. These were more and more faded,
however, and making room for the new spatial frame which was
much harsher and wilder. In the beginning, it was just an un-
clear sensation; but as the transition ended, I was shocked with
amazement. The mountainous area we were in now was exactly
the one that obsessively appeared in my mind before we started
on this journey!
“This is an important moment in your existence that will
help you understand that phenomena are relative within mani-
festation. At the same time, you will believe that by profoundly
meditating over its ephemeral nature, you will manage to obtain
the almost magical control of the reality you live in. Then you
will be able to determine yourself, at will, modifications or par-
allel translations of other worlds of the Creation, if that will be
necessary at some point.”
Repa Sundhi was talking slowly in a grave voice and look-
ing into my eyes.
“I saw this place last night. It appeared in my mind as soon
as I closed my eyes,” I said, slightly disoriented. “I didn’t know
what it meant. And I still don’t understand much even now.”
“You were supported in this way so that the present won’t
shock you too much,” the lama explained. “It is an area situated
at great height, in one of Tibet’s mountains.”
I was left staring ahead.
“We are in Tibet now?” I stammered.
141

“Yes, the translation is complete. But don’t worry. The

whole process is reversible,” the lama assured me.
“But I still don’t understand. Why all of this? Why did we
need to be projected here?“
“Because here we are very close to the goal of our journey
and because this is how I’ve been advised to act.”
I looked around at the hard, rocky and arid landscape. I
estimated we were at more than four thousand feet in altitude.
Gusts of wind swept the valley and the air was very cold, almost
nippy. You could not see any pathway and no trace of life except
some lichen in what a long time ago could have been a river bed,
now completely dried out and full of rugged gravel. From place
to place, I could see blocks of ice; and on the slopes around us,
the blizzard tousled snow in patches. The landscape looked like
a saddle and ahead of us were two grand summits, their peaks
covered in snow. It was impressive although slightly hazy.
Strangely, I then felt that my presence there was expected;
and I was suddenly overcome by an inner force I could not
understand. Intuitively, I connected that formidable state of
determination and will I felt within me with the subtle austerity
and force that were emanating from the place I was in. Even if
the conditions were very hard and unwelcoming at first glance,
I still noticed that the landscape had the quality of “cleaning”
both the mind and heart; and this subtle purification made room
for an intense inner feeling of masculinity, force and virility.
This desolate mountainous area, which I initially considered
as unwelcoming, was now attracting me like a magnet and
generated a heartbreaking nostalgia in me whose source I did
not know.
“We must go.”
Repa Sundhi’s voice sounded strangely close and distinct,
even in this very large valley. Startled, I unknowingly gath-
ered my jumper around me. The air temperature, however, was
much less colder than it should have been at that altitude and in
weather like that. I asked the lama how this was possible.
142

M A C H A N D I
“This is one of the yidam’s contributions. He personally

would not need such a facility but thought that we would hold
up better in this way.”
I looked at the yidam with gratitude. His giant body was
perfectly integrated in that landscape, and it wasn’t hard at all
to believe that a god can easily overcome even the harshest ter-
restrial conditions.
“Have we been translated in time as well?” I asked, slightly
worried. I was wondering if I still had the chance of getting
home alright after a spatial translation and that a time translation
gone wrong could be fatal.
“No, it wasn’t necessary,” answered Repa Sundhi. “This
doesn’t mean it is not possible,” he immediately added. “Al-
though apparently distinct, the subtle energies of space and time
are intertwined and determine the main characteristics of the
surrounding reality. At a certain stage of your spiritual progress,
it will be possible for you too to control, at will, these energies.
This doesn’t happen by chance though but only in a complete
agreement with the energetic harmony and balance of that re-
spective area of the universe.”
“Still, as far as I know, modern science does not agree with
these ideas, at least from a practical point of view,” I said.
“This is the drama of the contemporary man of science,” the
lama said. “Even if he has made some theoretical progress, he
tends to over appreciate his efforts and this is a dangerous trait as
it limits the freedom of consciousness. Theoretical results and
hypotheses can be an incentive but also frustrating. Here, as in
many other cases, what is opposing is the vanity of the idea of
supremacy. The man thinks he has reached all the way to the top
when, in fact, he is only at the beginning of the road.”
I was walking carefully through the sharp stones, trying not
to cut my shoes in them. We were walking through the valley
towards the two peaks ahead of us.
“Is this an area often travelled by others?” I asked, wanting
to know if we were going to meet anyone on our way.
143

Repa Sundhi shook his head for no.

“This mountain is protected subtly. Very few pilgrims
have access here and only by the grace of some very high de-
ities. Those two peaks cannot be climbed. The only way to
the other side is through a secret passage that few people in the
world know. You are on the border between two very different
worlds.”
“And we are going towards that secret place?” I asked, full
of hope and emotions.
“Yes, but you won’t cross to the other side — not now.
Events need to happen in a given succession in order to ensure a
being’s historical fluency and, extrapolating, for the entirety of
humanity. There’s a time for everything, and you will probably
also get to know the other land in a not too far away future.”
I was a bit disappointed but at the same time slightly confused.
With a faint glimmer of hope, however, I asked some questions.
“What is beyond these two peaks? What kind of land is that
and who inhabits it?”
Repa Sundhi did not answer me but continued to walk
without looking at me. After a little while, I asked again.
“If we are not crossing to the other side, can you at least tell
me where we are going now?”
My request was justified as we had already reached the
base of the two majestic peaks. Their height was staggering but
what was overwhelming was that the rock wall was practically
vertical and almost completely smooth without any cracks. I
then understood why Repa Sundhi said the peaks could not be
climbed. And it was indeed so as they formed an insurmount-
able barrier.
The lama came to the front of the group and guided us to
the right. We then started to obliquely climb the relatively easy
incline leading to the base of the gigantic rock wall. Behind us
you could almost not see the valley anymore, it being shadowed
by a dense fog and twilight. Suddenly, behind a rock, an open-
ing appeared in the mountain’s massive rock wall. I stopped as
144

M A C H A N D I
if electrocuted. An obscure but very intense fear overcame me

without me being able to determine its real reason. I thought it
was because of the mysterious opening in the mountain. The
crevice was very narrow, only a little larger than shoulder-width
and it seemed completely dark from the outside. Its height was
remarkable though, over eight meters. It looked like a cut in
the mountain’s massive body and suggested the existence of un-
known mysteries behind it.
I stopped a few meters from the dark opening in the moun-
tain and asked Repa Sundhi if that was the place of crossing to
the other side. He was right next to the entrance and turned to
face me before speaking.
“Yes, this is the secret crossing passage, but I have already
told you that this will not be your experience for today. You
must be patient and have discernment.”
The yidam drew near the crevice and waited behind Repa
Sundhi. Even he, with his imposing stature, seemed minuscule
next to the greatness of that gigantic rock wall.
“Now, just the yidam and I will enter while you two will
wait for us here,” the lama said. “We won’t be long.”
With these words, he vanished through the opening, fol-
lowed closely by the yidam. In order to be able to fit his broad
shoulders, the yidam had to enter slightly sideways. All of a
sudden, the landscape looked very bare and even threatening. It
was very quiet and even the wind was not blowing anymore.
I looked at Elinor. He was calm and did not seem to worry
at all, suggesting this was not the first time he had been faced
with such a situation.
“Have you followed this trail before?” I asked, hoping to
get some support.
“No, not here; but I have been with Repa Sundhi in other
similar places: in the Himalayas and the Andes in Peru.”
I was looking at him helplessly. I had the feeling that we
had been abandoned there forever. In that unknown place, com-
pletely isolated from the civilized world, we didn’t have too
145

many chances of survival. Panic overcame my mind with the

thought that we would freeze to death without shelter and food.
Night fell rapidly over the snowed peaks as Elinor and I waited
at the bottom of that incredibly tall mountain with no certainty
that we would ever be saved. Even if we managed to somehow
survive, we would have to reach a Tibetan village lost in the
mountains that would lack any modern means of communica-
tion or transportation. At best, assuming that I would not be
thrown into a Chinese prison, years would pass before getting
back home to Romania.
I described my bleak perspective to Elinor but he started
laughing heartily and told me that the rarefied air was probably
playing tricks with my mind.
“Of course you don’t care,” I said. “You still have another
two thousand years to live, but I would like to use the little time
I have left as much as I can.”
Thinking lucidly, I realized that he was right. The very
strong air, even if rarefied, exacerbated certain mental functions
which blazed at the first alarm. This awareness of mine was
enough to allow me to return to a normal state of understanding
and appreciate the actual situation. I then said to Elinor that I
will have to make more journeys of this kind in order to get used
to the rigors of the mountains.
While we exchanged impressions on this subject, Repa
Sundhi and the yidam came out of the dark opening in the moun-
tain and signaled us to come closer. We got next to the gigantic
crevice, but I could not see a thing in the dark. The walls at the
entrance were slightly rugged and cut into the mountain rock
in the simple shape of a rectangle with its height much bigger
than its width. A strong emotional state overcame me as I came
closer to the rock wall. I felt there was something enigmatic
in there, something profoundly mysterious that I knew nothing
about. Repa Sundhi looked at me very kindly and spoke.
“You will now enter this mountain and find all the an-
swers to your questions about the purpose of this journey. This
146

M A C H A N D I
moment is important as it will initiate a series of positive actions

in an avalanche by means of an essential trigger that also involves
your being. Don’t be afraid. We will be with you for a while.”
Having said that, Repa Sundhi took my right hand in his
left and signalled me to follow him. With my heart in stitches, I
entered the unfathomable darkness inside the mountain.
The Sacred Cave
The yidam and Elinor were right behind us. As soon as I

entered the niche in the mountain, I could not see anything any-
more; but after a few seconds, I realized that the corridor was
shaped approximately like an S. In the beginning, it turned to
the right and then to the left. When we were on this last bend, I
suddenly saw ahead of me, less than three meters away, a huge
opening, which was lit. We entered a big cave whose ceiling
was a bit taller than the crevice we came through. It was prob-
ably ten meters above the floor of that cave.
From the very beginning, I was struck by a special element.
The cave was discreetly lit by a very pleasant pale blue light, but
I could not see its source. Another aspect that caught my atten-
tion was the air temperature. It was almost warm compared to
the temperature outside. I found this inviting and the magical
sparkle of the stalactites and rock walls was creating a fairy tale
background that was amplified by the discreet murmur of crystal
pure water. Following the course of that spring, I noticed that
it ran through the rock formations on the ground, disappearing
under the wall to my right.
The cave advanced into the mountain for a fairly short dis-
tance, not more than 10-12 meters, after which it narrowed a bit
and bent into a left turning corridor; but from where I was stand-
ing, I could not see any other details. That subterranean place
was emanating great purity and a certain refinement that I cannot
define any better than that. My entire being was enveloped in
a delicate emotion, and I felt as if I had been lifted to a superior
147

state of experiencing and understanding. It is fairly hard to de-

scribe the very special emotions I was then feeling within the
depths of my being, but the most appropriate comparison seems
to be to a continuous and very delicate vibration that I could
perceive everywhere in my body.
Repa Sundhi advised me to take a few more steps forward
while he, together with the yidam and Elinor, remained at the
entrance. I walked up to one bigger rock formation which was
covered in small quartz crystals that sparkled in myriads of col-
ors. Excited and nervous, I didn’t know what to expect. Those
next moments seemed as long as hours as an incomprehensible
impatience was growing within me. All of a sudden, my heart-
beat accelerated and my whole body was enveloped in heat.
My mind was pulled as if in a whirl and everything around me
seemed to have come closer, spinning at great speed. Then ev-
erything suddenly calmed down, and I now felt as if I had just
returned from a long journey although my agitation probably
didn’t last more than a few seconds. I was calm, enveloped in a
profound inner peace.
It was then that I saw the goddess. She appeared unexpect-
edly, coming from the cave’s corridor as she slowly advanced
towards me. I am well aware that I will never be capable of
faithfully describing in words what I felt in those unique
moments. We are used to living in a very limited reality which
does not give us the much richer and much more nuanced gamut
of experiences and sensations of worlds that are superior to the
physical plane. The mind of the ordinary man is so contracted
to the dimension he lives in and the interests he has that when
confronted with a reality exceeding his power of understanding,
he has a tendency to block and even refuse what he perceives.
Fortunately, as I had already been through such stages in previ-
ous situations, I had some experience in these matters. But here,
the situation was different.
For the first time in my life, I was meeting a being that was
obviously from another world and a world of which I did not
148

M A C H A N D I
have the faintest idea. Even so, I immediately knew that she is
a very elevated deity. I cannot explain very well how I knew. It
was probably from her unusual appearance correlated with the
very intense emotion I felt when I saw her face; combined with
the knowledge I had of the oriental pantheon of deities and their
iconographic representations. In some way, my subconscious
fused all the information to a definite and very clear conclusion.
Or perhaps it was a very strong telepathic transmission that de-
termined a profound belief within my being. No matter the rea-
son, I knew I was facing a goddess.
Stunned, I watched as she came closer to me. The feeling I
had then was that she was moving slowly, like walking on water,
although I could see very well that her steps were on the ground.
The closer she came, the more pressure I felt on my body so that
it almost pushed me backwards. My heart was racing, and I could
feel my blood rushing through my body. Everything around
me seemed to be dilating as things became brighter and clearer.
The goddess was stirring. No one could have remained in-
different to her astonishing appearance or resisted her intense
look. She was very tall for a woman. I think her body was
almost two meters in height but perfectly harmonious. I had
never seen something so delightful that illustrated such perfec-
tion of form. Even now, when I write all of this, the image of
the goddess is so alive in my mind that, just by mentally project-
ing myself into those extraordinary moments I have lived, I can
see everything in the finest detail and exactly as I perceived and
lived it then.
Her imposing height was doubled by an extraordinary ra-
diation that she emanated in an almost visible way. I had no-
ticed something similar with the yidam when I saw the air vi-
brating around his body. Only now, this mysterious radiation
was emanating from the body like rays of the goddess although
these were not rays of light. It was more of a subtle and hidden
vibration, but because of its profoundness, it became much more
pervasive. This was probably why that phenomenal force and
149

energy that she radiated was creating the sensation of “pressure”

that “pushed” me back.
She was in front of me now, less than a meter and a half
away. I was overwhelmed. I raised my eyes and looked at her
face, but in that same instant I knew I could not do it. Her daz-
zling unearthly beauty took my breath away. Those unbeliev-
able eyes pierced my soul and heart to the most hidden depths.
I never believed that the beauty of form could have such an
impact over a man’s consciousness; but I understood very well
that it was a combination between the radiation of her aura and
the shape of her body and face that embodied perfection. Even
so, the impression that her incomparable beauty and purity had
on me literally took my breath away. I involuntarily leaned by
the rock wall to my left and could barely stop my body shak-
ing. Barely able to breathe, I almost could not open my eyes.
Even though there was no light to blind me when I looked at
her face, my breath stopped and I felt as if I was fainting. That
is why I half-closed my eyes and looked at her only from the
waist down.
I know for sure that such a unique experience must be lived
in order to fully understand it and to be able to perceive all of
its nuances. All descriptions seem poor and insignificant com-
pared to the formidable emotional imprint I lived at the time.
The visual and subtle energetic impact of that unearthly being
proved to be much stronger than my reasoning. I did not even
ask myself whether I was dreaming or having a real experience
or if what I was perceiving was verifiable by modern scientific
knowledge. The presence of the goddess was so vivid and over-
whelming that there was no room in my mind for other ram-
blings or secondary thoughts. My entire being was filled to the
brim with that unmatched sensation of an indescribable beauty
from another world.
I know my description cannot even surmise a part of the
actual perceptions I had then and that my efforts in this direc-
tion will never be enough. I will try, however, to present a few
150

M A C H A N D I
general features that could give you at least an approximate idea

of the astounding appearance of the goddess.
She did not look like any of the known human races. Her
skin was blue with even some tinges of dark blue and was very
smooth and shined sublimely in the reflection of the light and
crystals in the cave. This was the main characteristic of her
body that shocked the mind right from the beginning. Still, if
the mystery emanating from her being would have stopped at
that, I think I could have coped quite well in that meeting. But
the completely unusual aspect of her skin was greatly amplified
by the dazzling beautiful features of her face and, in particular,
her divinely celestial eyes. These could be very well likened to
two intense flames that subdue everything in their path. What in
our eyes is the white part was bright yellow and almost glisten-
ing in the goddess. Her iris was dark green. This amazing com-
bination of colors was creating a formidable hypnotic sensation.
The brightness of her eyes was amplified by the blue tinge of her
skin, but at the same time, the entire face of the goddess was lit
by their mysterious incandescent radiation. The sensation given
by her eyes was at first so shocking that the feeling was one of
paralyzing fear over the entire body. Only then, while still hav-
ing a gram of lucidity, was I able to realize the depth of compas-
sion and kindness her look actually expressed.
For a few moments, my initial blindness did not allow me
to judge things naturally and normally and I was attracted to-
wards my self-limiting feelings of fear and self-preservation. I
was, however, helped to surpass that difficult moment in order to
have a correct perception of the situation. Incapable of making
any move, I was almost suffocating because of the impact the
beauty of the goddess was having upon me. I leaned on the mas-
sive stone next to me. She then came even closer. As if in a slow
motion movie, I perceived details that strongly impinged upon
my subconscious. All of my senses were acute and the passing
of time seemed to have slowed down. It felt like I was living in
a different world, but I was nevertheless very lucid.
151

I then felt her body heat enveloping me and giving me

perhaps the most intense sensation of well-being I had ever expe-
rienced. It was like a delicate breeze that seemed to pervade me,
neutralizing the psycho-mental contractions I was involuntarily
manifesting. At the same time, I perceived the smell emanating
from her body. If I had been very pleasantly surprised by the
sacred smell irradiated in the yidam’s presence, I was shocked
by the incredible nuances of her perfume and its extraordinary
purity. It was as if thousands of flowers had been gathered there;
and still, it was even more than that. It was the smell of a sacred
place, of mysteries that cannot be told, of a reality way beyond
our world which cannot be described. In a way, it was an in-
tuitive smell, but it did not stay the same for too long but was
permanently changing, either as a sublime perfume that was well
defined or a combination of olfactory nuances.
This perception completely turned inside out whatever was
left untouched in my being. I couldn’t explain why it happened
like this, but I felt that in those moments that I had totally aban-
doned myself to the goddess in an impetuous impulse of uncon-
ditional love and frenetic adoration. The divine smell of her
body, now very close to me, brought out an unexpected baggage
of ancestral memories, fragments of undefined sensations, and
strange images I could not identify in the course of my life. It
was like an explosion of very profound feelings and perceptions
were bringing me closer in a mysterious and intoxicating way to
that divine being.
I raised my eyes again and looked at her face of rapturous
beauty. In order to give you a corresponding analogy from our
world, I could say that her features were a combination between
those of the European race and the Asian race; but in addition
to that, there was something I can hardly define which was not
of this earth. The face of the goddess radiated an unequalled
nobility and royal bearing; but not in the sense of arrogance and
ego but of wisdom and firmness. The proportions of the nose and
mouth were perfect and her red lips emanated an almost tangible
152

M A C H A N D I
sensuality. Her fine and delicate smile was revealing the white-
ness of perfect teeth and emphasized her cheekbones. The su-
perb eyes were big and slightly oblong, and her black eyebrows,
slightly arched, defined even better their perfect shape. The long
black long hair was falling straight to half-way down her back
and was shimmering magically in the blue light of the cave. Her
forehead was clear; and in the middle of it, I could see a vertical
line of approximately five centimeters that was of a dark violet
color and phosphorescent.
I noticed that the skin of her face was a lighter shade of blue
while the perfect neck was almost navy blue. Maybe that was
just my feeling as a result of the luminous and stirring radiation
emanating from her eyes. The goddess was wearing a simple
translucent dark green veil that matched the color of her skin
and eyes in a remarkable way. This veil was pinned in a compli-
cated way over her right shoulder and loosely gathered around
her waist with a golden thread. The sheer material the veil was
made of allowed a discreet glimpse of the superb shape of her
breasts and the shiny dark blue skin of her thighs.
The goddess brought her hand closer to my neck and touched
me lightly at the base of it. Immediately thereafter, she made the
same gesture to the middle of my forehead and the crown of my
head. I could see her delicate fingers very closely with their nails
of dark red and her arm stretched in a natural gesture. The gor-
geous gold bracelets adorned in rubies that she wore on her wrist
were moving slightly and making a bright tinkling noise. On her
unveiled upper arm she wore another bracelet of gold, wider and
encrusted with sapphires. Her ankles were also adorned in thin
gold bracelets, but these had no precious stones. Around her neck
she had a necklace of a rare beauty made of emeralds and white
pearls that shone brightly in contrast with her delicate blue skin.
The moment she touched me with her fingers, an inner light-
ing crossed my body along the spine. I thought I would faint but
I did not. I was still standing in the same place, but I could not
feel my body anymore. It was as if I had been overcome by
153

general numbness although my mind was very lucid. The pre-

dominant feeling I was experiencing then was one of escape, of
great freedom. I was small and at the same time very big.
After a few moments, when she touched my forehead, I felt
a colossal inner vortex that irresistibly enveloped me and lifted
me up higher and higher at a staggering speed. Louder and loud-
er, I could then hear a very elevated vibration that immediately
got all of my attention. I could feel that vibration in every atom
of my being and had the certainty that it represented something
fundamental, a gigantic platform of support. I wanted to leap
without any second thought into that ocean of sound that I felt
was filling everything, but it was then that the goddess touched
the top of my head. A formidable thunder invaded my being at
the same time with a white blinding explosion. I could not say if
I was in the air or on the earth. I could only see a white light shin-
ing like a star above my head. From time to time that star would
irradiate multicolored sparks like a rainbow that would face into
a space I could not define. Gradually, the white light started to
dim, allowing me to again see the details of the cave. In a few
seconds, I was back to normal, but the light remained concentrated
in a minuscule dot slightly above my head. I could not see it and
yet I knew it was there as I could feel its presence as an extremely
pleasant cooling sensation coming down to my neck.
I was very close to the goddess and was contemplating her,
being aware that only through her will was I able to sustain my-
self without losing consciousness. That was the moment when
she started to talk to me. I will never forget that voice and its ex-
traordinary nuances. There was a great difference between the
yidam’s voice and what I was hearing now. How can I describe
in a credible way a voice that sounds as if it were more than one
voice with different tonalities which remains perfectly unitary at
the same time? Although the goddess was facing me at less than
a meter away and speaking slowly while looking into my eyes, I
felt as if her voice was coming from far away and from all direc-
tions simultaneously.
154

M A C H A N D I
Submitting this experience to a second analysis, what I

heard was not a human voice. It reached my ears as if each ut-
terance was doubled or tripled, but all these overlappings were
delayed only so slightly and had different tonalities so that the
overall effect was very strange and unusual. In the beginning, I
had the tendency to look around me for the source of the voices
I perceived as coming from many different directions, but I soon
realized that it was in fact the voice of the goddess. She had a
warm tone with many nuances, but I also noticed a slight shrill-
like quality akin to a guitar string that is overworked.
Although the words she was saying were in a language un-
known to me, I could still, curiously enough, perfectly under-
stand their meaning. Without being too strong, her voice was
pervading and instantaneously focused my attention upon her.
I watched the movement of her lips in fascination and felt with
all of my being the formidable radiation emanated by her body.
Barely perceivable, I could see her chest moving rhythmically
but very slowly, at one with her breath. At the same time, my
mind faithfully registered all the words she was speaking. She
told me that my coming there had a very well defined meaning
and that it was correlated to everything in a very complex chain
of causalities. She explained that in order to be capable of cop-
ing with her presence and hearing her voice, a kind of leap of my
level of consciousness and energy was needed, a leap that she
had induced by touching me with her hand.
The experience you just lived through is a preparation for
a special initiation you will receive soon. In a short while, we
will meet again and you will then meet other special beings that
have also been initiated; but unlike you, they had this experi-
ence while dreaming. Not all people face the same kind of ex-
perience as this depends on the inner structure of each one of
you. This is why they received different types of initiation dur-
ing their dreams. There is, however, a common ground that ties
and brings you all together. There are several groups of people
in your country that are guided and helped to evolve in this way.
155

You must know that this method is also applied to human beings
in other areas of the world.
The body and face of the goddess had a fascinating attrac-
tion for me. I was almost in a trance as I looked at her perfect
beauty and listened to her out-of-this-world words. In a low
voice, I asked her a question with profound emotion.
“What is in reality the purpose of these special preparations?
Things seem complex to me and the efforts very sustained. What
is happening here? What is secretly being planned?”
I then noticed that the vertical violet line in the middle of
her forehead intensified its shine. The voice of the goddess then
enveloped me from all directions.
“When the time comes, causes that have been long seeded
will start to come to fruition. This, however, depends mainly
upon people’s will. There is never just one possibility, but in the
case of major events, we can talk about directions of probability.
The true battle is to tip the balance of the most probable direc-
tion one way or the other.”
The goddess then looked at the trio standing behind me who
were next to the gap in the mountain wall. She then exchanged a
few phrases with Repa Sundhi in a language I did not understand
but assumed was Tibetan. Immediately after that, all three of
them left the cave, leaving me alone with that celestial being. It
was as if my thoughts were numbed, and I only wanted to look at
her and adore her divine beauty and majestic grace. I felt my heart
brimming with an uproar that I could not control anymore. Tears
filled my eyes and ran down my cheeks. I tried to remain standing
although my feet were trembling and my hands were weak.
I then noticed how the eyes of the goddess became brighter.
The air around her lit up, pulsing in golden rays like high inten-
sity flashes. She moved further away from me, making a dis-
creet sign to follow her. A few meters from the end of the cave,
on the left of the corridor, I noticed an area that seemed cut into
the rock. It looked like a giant step or a stage of approximately
one meter and a half in height. Its depth was not more than a
156

M A C H A N D I
third of its height.

The goddess stopped next to that area and invited me to
come closer. On the flat stone was a sculpted box made of a dark
colored noble wood. At her request, I lifted the lid of the box
and saw inside a yellow-brown rolled parchment. I took it out
of the box and opened it slightly. It was covered in signs made
in an ink whose color had become a sort of grey mixed with
green. Its color had probably been black initially but with the
passing of time, the contrast faded. I noticed that the roll was
very old; and even though it looked as if it had been kept in very
good condition, the text was hardly visible in some places due
to the numerous cracks in the hide that the parchment was made
of. The written characters looked like those of the Sanskrit lan-
guage, but I was more inclined to believe it was a text in Tibetan.
I looked inquiringly at the goddess and she spoke.
“It is one of the parchments that were hidden all around
Tibet a long time ago. Each of them has its own importance and
destiny. The one you are holding now has an essential value, not
only due to the contents of the text but also due to the fact that
it has been found. Even if this does not seem like much to you,
know that it will generate a series of actions and events which
will have a very profound impact upon humanity.”
I felt as if I had been transported into a fairy tale reality.
Nonetheless, I could not deny what I had felt and seen. I asked
her what the origins of the parchment were.
“This one and the other ones I told you about contain impor-
tant initiatory texts and information revealed by the Divine Sov-
ereign Sage of the Three Worlds, the great Guru Rimpoche.”
The goddess’s voice then took on an even more profound
vibration that filled me with a heart rendering feeling of love.
“In his never ending compassion for all ignorant human
beings, the divine master presented some fundamental teachings
that were written by his most important disciples and then hid-
den in certain places in Tibet. The parchment you are looking
at was written by one of Guru Rimpoche’s closest disciples
157

herself. She had the main role of synthesizing the teachings of

the great spiritual guide which she organized into chapters and
wrote down in scrolls which she hid in secret places.”
“Why did she hide it? Why did she act in this way?” I
asked, surprised.
The goddess’s divine eyes were fixing upon me like two
eternal flames.
“Humankind often goes through certain phases of spiritual
conditions,” she said to me. “The present period is the most
bleak and decadent of it all. Those teachings had to be passed
on in order to start a new spiritual knowledge of the human. The
period in which they were revealed by the great spiritual teacher
of Tibet was very troubled and they would not have managed to
have a significant impact in a larger area. Their purpose was an-
ticipated over a great leap of time, to the present situation where
free and easy communication between people is possible.
“All of this has been predicted in detail; but in order for the
action to be successful, the parchments had to be preserved and
guarded under the best conditions so that they were not stolen or
destroyed. Guru Rimpoche and his disciple gave this responsi-
bility to certain subtle entities that did not allow anyone to come
near those respective places except for those who were meant to
discover them. The terrible yidam you have met had the task of
guarding this secret and hardly accessible place which, further-
more, is a gate to another realm.”
In my mind, connections were being made at light speed,
but my heart was quivering under the emotion that the god-
dess’s words generated within me. In a very special way, these
triggered states and images of those long ago passed times and
even of the beings that had acted then. I could not actually see
all of those events, but I still somehow perceived some of the
scenes in my mind. After they were related to me by the god-
dess, I knew them and that filled me with unequalled amazement
and joy. Without any doubt, I was convinced that this ability
had been imprinted on me by her in order for me to be able to
158

M A C H A N D I
believe what I was hearing. This made me again feel a wave of

deep gratitude and love which I offered her from all of my heart.
Watching me being overwhelmed by new frenetic emotions, she
smiled her dazzling smile and spoke to me once again.
“In times to come, you will be confronted with people’s
opaqueness and fear of knowing and starting out on the spiritual
path, but these problems must not become obstacles or barri-
ers in the way of your mission. The teachings in this text and
the others, to which you will later have access, must be wisely
spread to those willing to receive and apply it in their own life.
Many are lazy, and their laziness is chronic. Laziness is actually
a dangerous trap of the mind which then contracts and takes the
human being away from the surrounding world. Lazy people are
helpless, wanting to have everything but in fact have nothing. If
they are asked to act, they get upset as they feel chained in their
own laziness, like an animal in a cage. Their general feeling is
that they are not capable of anything and thus are not interested
in what exists outside of themselves. They are the prisoners of
their own mind which dictates to them when there is any exterior
intervention: ‘I can’t. I don’t want to. I don’t have time. I am
not interested.’
“Always turn towards those who keep their spirit alive. It
is possible that they too might have a thin crust of laziness and
inertia in the beginning, but that will give way soon to the subtle
heart which, in their case, is awakened.”
“What about the others?” I asked. “Why are not the others
capable of this comeback?”
“You have no idea yet of the extraordinary force developed
by inertia and laziness. It is a type of descendant energy that
not only ties the being on a physical level but especially on a
psychic and mental one. Deep inside of himself, the lazy one is
in fact really attached to the comfort offered by life, by his often
phantasmagorical thoughts and the prejudices he does not want
to give up. He does not have the capacity of realizing his condi-
tion and imagines his life as very good and running normally.
159

Many find themselves in this deplorable condition. Their time

comes when they make great efforts to come out of the torpor
they live in.”
It was like I was embedded into the magical atmosphere of
the cave. The presence of the goddess so close to me, the daz-
zling perfume that she emanated, and her everlasting look were
all creating within me a state which was almost a suspension of
body and mind.
“There are many ideas coming to my mind and many ques-
tions I don’t have answers for,” I said. “It is a mystery the way
I met you. Your presence is overwhelming.”
My words choked me with emotion and I almost could not
think coherently anymore. It was as if the area of my head was
on fire and my chest was vibrating with energy.
“It is an enigma for you,” the goddess said. “For me though,
your soul is like an open book. What use would it be for you to
know now all the particularities of the situation? The karmic cur-
rent brought you here without you even realizing it. The parch-
ments containing the secret texts revealed by Guru Rimpoche
will have a strong impact over the future destiny of Humankind.
Many of them have already been discovered by human beings
fulfilling certain karmic conditions. Compose yourself within
your soul and understand the significance of your mission.”
Having said that, the goddess flashed, lighting the entire
cave. Her eyes were shining like two powerful rays and the éclat
she emanated was unimaginable. Gradually, the intense light
dimmed, and I could see once again the way she looked at me,
with great love and kindness.
“Guru Rimpoche himself came to this cave?” I asked, want-
ing to know in order to understand some of the perceptions I had
a few moments before.
“He didn’t, but his wise disciple entered here to hide the
parchment. That happened a very long time ago. With the di-
vine powers she had, she modelled the stone wall in the shape
you are seeing now and placed the wooden box there. This cave
160

M A C H A N D I
is very special because it leads to another world. That is why the

text hidden here is also very important. At first, however, only
very few people will understand its contents. In it is described
the real nature of the attachments that chain man to the world
and five very efficient meditation techniques are mentioned in
order to help overcome this important obstacle. Finally, the one
whose compassion is infinite made some prophecies related to
the great transformation that humanity is going to go through.
In part, these prophecies refer to your country, too. They can’t
be fulfilled, however, if an authentic awakening of people to-
wards spirituality is not going to happen.
“The heavy chains that tie these people are, in fact, the at-
tachments and selfishness that are generated by them. Hate, an-
ger and misunderstanding of situations and reality add to the
baggage of negative emotions. The ones who manifest it and
even cultivate it will be permanently subjected to suffering and
deception. For such a man there’s a great distance to the clear
and pure light of his divine essence, and he will torment himself
within the fog of his gross thoughts, full of attachment towards
what he wants to achieve without actually getting it. Such a being
lives in extremes, being permanently torn between the intensity
of pleasure and happiness and the desperation of a dire suffer-
ing. He can’t have a friend or a lover without strongly attaching
to him or her and also can’t see an enemy without becoming
very angry or even hating him. Never forget that you will only
find the profound peace of the soul in the perfect balance be-
tween these extremes. No matter if it is ephemeral joy brought
about by pleasant situations or the fierce anger unleashed by a
hurt ego, these are all just illusory and even demonic influences
that digress the human being from his meaning in life.
“When facing the illusions that are often orchestrated by the
malefic forces of the Creation, a man is like a domestic animal.
He feels good and safe in his master’s yard if the master feeds
and takes care of him. The domestic animal forgets, however,
that it is only a matter of time until his master is going to kill and
161

eat him. It is the same situation when man falls prey to fits of
insensate fury and fierce hate that make him decay and reach a
deplorable state.”
I listened, enraptured by the goddess’s words. Their very
special sonority created within me a wonderful state that was
facilitating a profound understanding.
“What is the solution then?” I asked.
“Strive towards balance in everything you do,” the goddess
answered. “Always keep yourself in the center. This will allow
you to be in the middle of the action and at the same time not
to become attached to it. Be firm and balanced in your kind-
ness towards others without wanting to get something in return.
Emotional bartering is even worse than deceit. These are the
premises of wisdom.”
I now had the feeling that I had been there for days, perfect-
ing my spiritual evolution. The never ending emotions, unrest,
weakness and amazement that I had been overwhelmed by until
then were now being gradually replaced with a feeling of won-
derful force and energy that generated a continuous state of in-
ner happiness within me. But just as I was realizing this with
great delight, I intuitively perceived that my meeting with the
goddess was coming to an end.
Tending to become sad, there is no way I wanted to leave
her in order to come back to our world. The goddess smiled her
fascinating smile and spoke to me in a slightly rebuking tone.
“See how difficult it is to keep yourself unaffected by sad-
ness and joy, no matter how intense they are? In the exact mo-
ment you think you have reached the apex, you immediately dis-
cover the ghost of dissatisfaction and suffering. The truly strong
one learns to be beyond both manifestations. In a way, you are
attached to my physical shape and my presence. Sometimes
thousands of years are needed for these traces of attachment to
disappear. To your delight, however, I am telling you that you
will see me again soon — very soon.”
My heart started beating hard.
162

M A C H A N D I
“Will I come back to this cave?” I asked. “Will you call me

again? If it is so soon, I would like not to leave at all. I would
like to stay here and maybe Elinor and Repa Sundhi would also
want to share this place with me.”
After I finished speaking, I looked at the sublime goddess
with pleading eyes. She looked back at me in a way that made
me burst into tears. It was practically impossible to resist the
energetic influx she generated within me. Her face of stirring
beauty impressed me so much that my emotions would reach a
paroxysm at some moments so that I was not capable of uttering
another word. Her divinely harmonious body and the very deli-
cate gestures she was making generated within me, especially
when her eyes were on me, a strong tremor manifesting bound-
less love and compassion. I felt then as if all the waters of the
universe were pouring their ancestral mysteries through the light
of those divine eyes.
“You do not need to stay here,” the goddess said. “Your
mind and imagination are too excited now for you to express
yourself logically and coherently,” she added, smiling more
broadly. “It’s nothing. As soon as you leave this cave, you will
return to a normal state but a much more evolved one than you
were used to before.”
“If I’m not going to meet you here, then where will I see
you again?” I asked.
It was difficult to control the bitterness of the separation.
“It will be in your very own country. Repa Sundhi and the
yidam will accompany you there. It is the place that the great sage
Guru Rimpoche speaks about in his prophecies contained in the
text you found here. He mentions that in these end times there
will be a land in the west with a great amount of water next to a
triangle of mountains. In those mountains great mysteries are hid-
den which will be discovered. Goratri is the mountain at whose
peak a very important focus of energetic impulse exists.
“The divine master’s prophecy states that the no return
path of the transformation on this planet will be marked by an
163

extraordinary discovery that will be made in the mountains of

your country. This you already know. From now on, all things
are closely tied in together and are determined at a very pro-
found causal level. The second important element, generated
by the first, is the discovery of this written parchment and bring-
ing it into the world where it will gradually be made known in
several stages. You will have a significant contribution in this
process which will then trigger a series of beneficial secondary
causes.”
While she was saying these last few words, the goddess
started to distance herself but was still facing me. I was in the
same state of confusion as in the first moments when I had seen
her. It was a feeling that she was floating rather than walking
although it was just a strange optical illusion.
A powerful inner impulse made me jump. It was not pos-
sible for her to leave so soon. She could not leave me all alone
so quickly! In a few seconds, she disappeared down the corridor
at the back end of the cave.
Without paying attention to anything else, I dashed in that
direction. The corridor was quite narrow and brightly lit. I
walked through it decidedly, but after turning left, I stopped in
amazement. After just two to three meters, the corridor ended in
the mountain wall as if it had only been dug out to that point. I
told myself that there must be a secret door or exit, and I started
to look around me, feverishly touching the rock and hoping that
I would find the secret opening mechanism of this door. But
soon enough, I had to abandon that action as I could very well
intuit that it was not going to be successful. I knew that the god-
dess did not need a secret door or hidden mechanisms in order
to cross to different planes. Her quite sudden disappearance,
however, almost like her emergence, turned my being inside out
and filled my heart with the aching longing to see her again.
My entire energy was then concentrated in a live and in-
tense desire of calling her to come back. I immediately realized
that I was behaving childishly; but at the same time, I became
164

M A C H A N D I
aware that I did not know how to call her. Suddenly, my despair
had reached a paroxysm. In that very moment, I heard her well
known voice in my mind, saying just one name very clearly:
Machandi. I froze. The next moment, I spoke her name myself,
and I noticed with great joy that its effect was very relaxing and
calming. Nonetheless, the impact of her abrupt departure was
still very strong and was not going to fade so quickly. The only
factor that I considered to be positive in those moments was that,
as she promised, I was going to meet her again in a very short
time period.
Impatient to find out from Repa Sundhi when that meeting
would happen, I went towards the stone step in the mountain’s
wall and took the wooden box that contained the precious parch-
ment. I looked once more at the cave where I had just lived
through what was perhaps the most emotionally intense experi-
ence of my life. It then occurred to me that its sacred space and
dreamlike blue light had been guarding the secret entrance to
another world for thousands of years. I was not meant to know
at that time, however, what mysteries that world was hiding or
who its inhabitants were. I was almost sure, however, that be-
tween that mysterious land and the great discovery in the Bucegi
mountains was a very strong connection, and I was hoping that I
would have the opportunity to find out more details about this in
the not too distant future. Besides, Repa Sundhi had said that I
would gain access to these secrets but in a certain matter of time.
This thought gave me a feeling of hope and trust in the future
as I imagined that I would see Machandi again and be around
her always. In those moments I was still not completely aware
of the real significance of the event I had lived through in the
cave. I brought the box closer to my chest, mentally thanking
the goddess for her kindness and stepped into the dark space of
the niche in the mountain’s wall in order to return to the world I
had left earlier.
165

166

C H A P T ER F O U R
4
T H E S E C RE T I N I T I A T I O N
In front of the cave, Repa Sundhi, the yidam and Elinor were
waiting for me. The cold wind swept me frontally, bringing me
back to a much harsher and tangible reality. The shadows of the
twilight were darkening the clouds even more than they were
already and the rocky landscape was fully contributing to my
feeling of sadness after having left Machandi.
As we walked back on the same path we came on, I was
deep in thought and profoundly marked by my meeting with
Machandi. Having consideration for my state of mind, the other
three were also quiet and composed.
I soon realized, however, that I was not really acting cor-
rectly. The experience I had just lived through was supposed
to be grounds for joy and exuberance and not for sadness and
thoughtfulness. The separation from the goddess was predict-
able, and I had yet to return to the world where I had a meaning
and a purpose to put into practice the teachings that had been
revealed to me and to fulfill the secret mission that I had been
assigned. I had the parchment as well as certain esoteric infor-
mation and knowledge, but no plan had been mapped out and
there was no precise direction of action to take.
Under such circumstances, I understood that this was not
like a company where you outline ways and benchmarks in or-
der to reach a performance goal. If it were like that, situations in
life would run as if on automatic pilot which would eventually
make the “game” predictable. I only had an idea of what I was
167

supposed to do along with some helping “tools.” The rest of it I

had to figure out for myself: to adapt and look for efficient ways
in which truth and spirituality can reach out to those who want
to receive them.
People are different. They behave and understand differ-
ently as both their personality and their level of consciousness
are distinct. Making certain fundamental truths known to them
that could radically change their life and capacities is a very dy-
namic process that does not rely on just one method. In order
to be successful in sharing with others and to be as convincing
as possible in conveying a new vision of life, I realized that I
first had to profoundly understand these aforementioned aspects
of people myself. Fortunately, destiny has facilitated me with
the friendship of some exceptional beings who have guided me
and continue to do so with much competence in the mysteries of
spirituality. One of these is Repa Sundhi.
As I continued to walk from Machandi’s cave with my
companions, I noticed that Repa Sundhi was walking by my side
without interfering with my thoughts. I did feel that his very
presence, however, was acting as if it were a silent invitation to
clarify what I still did not understand.
“You know, there are some unknown aspects related to
Machandi that I would like to find out more about,” I confessed
to Repa Sundhi. “Her presence overwhelmed me, and I must tell
you that my entire being is filled with her image and memory.”
The lama smiled discreetly but did not say a word and con-
tinued to walk alongside me. I was trying to find the most ap-
propriate words to express what I felt.
“At first,” I said, “the shock disoriented me but then I com-
posed myself somehow. I felt like she was helping me to do that,
but I wonder if the effect of her appearance was due only to her
divine form.”
Repa Sundhi’s voice roused me as if from a deep sleep.
“Of course this was what impressed you most first of all,
but the energetic sensations you felt are due to the formidable
168

auric influence she manifests. You will continue to feel these

effects for a very long time henceforth.”
“Nonetheless, who is she? When she was next to me, I could
faithfully perceive everything that she was saying and admire
her unimaginable splendor, but if I wanted to ask her something, I
was almost unable to gather my thoughts and focus upon them.”
The lama immediately cleared up my quandary.
“You were too shaken in those moments to be able to keep
a coherent thinking process going. The difference between her
level of consciousness and yours is still too big; and although
she helped you to overcome some obstacles, the impact upon
your mind and perceptions seems to have been stunning. Of
course, Machandi could have caused a temporary spectacular
leap of your consciousness to bring you closer to her level, but
there would then have been a risk of ‘short circuits’ happening
within your mind. That would have triggered unpleasant side ef-
fects and even physical problems as your organic structure is not
yet fully prepared to sustain such a strong energetic manifesta-
tion. This is why Machandi brought you only to the upper limit
that you can now sustain.”
“Is she a goddess?” I asked. “Who is she? Even now, af-
ter having been through such an unforgettable experience, I still
find it hard to believe.”
“It is normal. Mental prejudices are still very strong, but
you will think differently in a little while. Yes, she is a very
powerful goddess, but know that she too has walked the ascen-
dant path of evolution. In her case, a great transformation oc-
curred a few hundred years ago. Before that, she was a celestial
feminine entity, a dakini, who accompanied one of the important
disciples of the wise Padmasambhava of Tibet.”
“I am not yet familiar with the history of Tibet, but I feel
very drawn to the stories about the great masters of this place,” I
said passionately. “Machandi spoke to me about the great Guru
Rimpoche whose teachings are in this text that I am carrying.”
Repa Sundhi smiled understandingly.
169

“He is one and the same as Padmasambhava. This name is

more known in the West, but there are many others in the tradi-
tional Tibetan texts that have been used to praise him for a long
time. He was a spiritually accomplished being who completely
reformed the religion of Tibet. This happened more than twelve
hundred years ago. The parchment was hidden in the cave by
one of his main disciples who was named Tsogyelma or Yeshe
Tsogyel.”
I suddenly interrupted Repa Sundhi in order to ask him if she
was the one who Machandi accompanied as this would explain
her presence in the cave and the connection with the parchment
that was hidden there.
“No, the goddess has been with another very important dis-
ciple of the great sage named Tashi Kyidren. Although she was
a princess, she dedicated her entire life to spirituality. In fact,
Tashi Kyidren was the embodiment of a dakini and Machandi
accompanied her everywhere.
“The goddess you met is much older, from a time which
historians still do not know too much about. She was the com-
panion of Rama and his beautiful wife, Sita, after they retreated
to the mountain forests. These are from times so old that people
consider these stories as legends. There have been more than
nine thousand years since, and it is only natural that major errors
of interpretation of the reality of those times have occurred, er-
rors that have been transmitted for millennia and through various
civilizations up to the present time.
“The so called legend of Rama and Sita that Westerners
know from the Hindu epic Ramayana is in fact very real. I can
even tell you that certain events and facts that we have faced have
a direct connection to those times. Machandi, who then lived at
the terrestrial level in the very physical projection you witnessed,
was a very young dakini who was devoted to that extraordinary
divine couple. She could give you some very important details,
but this depends upon you as it involves you progressing enough
to become very close to the goddess. And, when you reach this
170

level, there won’t be any need of her telling you anything as you
will be capable of seeing and even ‘living’ those times yourself
in the most real way imaginable.”
The thought that I could always remain by Machandi’s side
was giving me wings.
“The main problem is that, through time, the impression
was created that Rama and Sita left current day India and went
west when, in fact, Rama actually ruled the present territory of
your country,” the lama continued to explain. “Much more pre-
cise information I can give you is that his royal abode was in the
area of Salaj County and that, for several years, he and Sita had
a retreat in the mountain forests that was located exactly in the
valley of the Apuseni Mountains that we passed through yester-
day. There are not many differences from the landscape back
then except that the vegetation was much taller. Those were
times during which certain deities of the celestial planes were
materializing in the physical plane and living for years amongst
the people.”
Seeing the ever growing astonishment written all over my
face, Repa Sundhi continued to tell me of the other extraordi-
nary aspects of those long ago passed times.
“The level of consciousness of the population then living
in the Carpathian area was very elevated. People were few and
settled mostly in the valleys and on the mountain peaks. Their
life was profoundly meditative; and back then, many events hap-
pened that today would be categorized as being amazing divine
miracles. You must also know that the subtle impregnation of
those times was so strong that it still has not completely vanished
even today after more than nine thousand years. A fundamental
energetic matrix was created then that will be actualized again in
the near future as a result of certain laws of cycles.
“There is, of course, much more to say about that long
gone era even if scientists affirm that it is just the result of a
lavish fantasy. There are, however, some important proofs that
some historians possess as well as some remarkable studies that
171

certify the realities I am telling you about. Unfortunately, there

are even more researchers who do not want the present idea and
conception of how the world evolved to be modified. For them,
this would be synonymous to a disaster, both financially as
well as geopolitically. It is surprising though that, as far as
I know, a very bitter battle against these realities has been
fought by some of the historians and academics in your country.
Nevertheless, everything will work in such a manner that the
truth will soon be revealed.”
After a short break, Repa Sundhi continued.
“Rama and Sita’s history is slightly more complicated than
was described in the Ramayana although the essence of the
message has remain unaltered. For example, the interventions
and backstage fights of some of the advanced civilizations that
existed then, as well as the unimaginable technology developed
by them, have been described only sketchily and often in an al-
legorical manner. Even more, Machandi’s presence by Rama’s
side, after the kidnapping of Sita by Ravana, was intentionally
taken out of the story so that it did not create confusion regard-
ing the chastity of the divine couple. Back then, Machandi had
been a major contributor to Rama’s final victory, and she is also
the one who saved Sita from a difficult situation during the last
stage of the war which also involved three instances of atomic de-
flagration. This history, however, is nothing more than a series of
stories in the eyes of modern science. We must not pay too much
attention to their opinion on such matters as the ignorance and inter-
ests of modern researchers leads in other directions than the truth.
“In the area of the Apuseni Mountains where we were trans-
ported to Tibet, a space-time portal was created in those times
that Rama often used to project himself to different places on the
planet. All that was needed was for me to reactivate the ener-
getic plane so that the effect appeared once more, and thus you
met the goddess. Accumulating immense experience in mani-
festation, Machandi always evolved, and at present, she governs
a big part of our galaxy and has a superior place in the hierarchy
172

of celestial entities. I know this is almost incomprehensible for

you right now, but after you become more familiarized with the
particularities of the subtle worlds, you will understand this per-
spective much more easily.”
I was enraptured by the mysteries the lama was revealing
and barely felt the coldness of the wind.
“But how is it possible for her to know all that happens in a
gigantic volume of space and time?” I asked, overwhelmed by
the thought of the amplitude of such a possibility.
Repa Sundhi explained patiently.
“You want to understand this aspect while still on the same
level of logic and perception you have now. Consciousness,
however, is multidimensional and it evolves over time. The or-
dinary human lives his life in segments: family, job, business, fun
and many more. When he wants something and gets involved
in that segment of life, he almost completely forgets about the
other ones but they keep on existing. This approach is partial
and very limited. The range of human emotions is supported by
this very type of fragmented vision upon life that is at the basis
of the false idea of who we really are. You erroneously identify
with the specifics of one fragment of your life and then feel the
need to attach yourself to it. This creates dependency which
will turn into frustration. In turn, frustration will inevitably lead
to suffering. It is a chain that man scrupulously ties himself to
throughout his entire life.
“If you have a larger perspective, however, all aspects of
your existence will be perceived as sequences correlated and
linked at a causal level. Furthermore, from such a superior posi-
tion, you will be able to understand all that surrounds you even if
it does not involve you directly. This is the fundamental differ-
ence between an ordinary human and a sage. In the wise man’s
case, the expansion of his consciousness can become gigantic
whereby it then includes not only what exists within those limits
but also makes him capable of directing at will any action or
intervention within that space-time frame.
173

“I think you now understand quite well Machandi’s power of

influence within the universe. In order to efficiently master and
control a high level of manifestation, know that it is necessary that
you are also on a superior level to the plane you want to control.
A blind man will never be able to lead another blind man.”
I understood that condition very well, but I was not yet clear
on the cause of the manifestation of our limited emotions that gen-
erate suffering. I also did not know the reason why man prefers to
segment his life into different bands of interests and actions.
Repa Sundhi then clarified one of the most important as-
pects of our life.
“The main cause is the wrong idea that man gets about the
diverse aspects of his life. Although everything changes and
transforms around him every moment, he strongly believes that
things and situations can remain the same: unchanged. But, if
you analyze this concept profoundly, you will discover that it is
completely unrealistic and even lacking logic. Nothing of what
surrounds you or exists in Creation ever stays the same, but it
always transforms in a continuous evolutionary movement. Can
you honestly say that the relations you had stayed the same or
that those you presently have will not change? Do you think
that the wealth and material possessions that some people avidly
gather represent something stable and eternal? By the opposite,
in just one moment they can lose everything that they saved for
their entire life. The psychological state is not any more stable.
When criticized, man gets upset. When suffering any kind of
loss, he gets angry. When he doesn’t have what he wants, he
becomes jealous or envious. All these attitudes are nothing else
but negative emotions that compel him to do certain actions.
These get ‘imprinted’ in his personal karma and will generate
big problems in his future lives.
“The wrong idea that things or situations are permanent and
will never change is the very root of man’s suffering. As I was
telling you, his vision upon this is completely unrealistic. The
true drama is that, although confronted numerous times during
174

his life with situations that refute this conception, he stubbornly

persists with this idea. Imagining that nothing changes and what
he gets in this life will last forever or will remain the same for
him, at least while he’s alive, the more the man attaches him-
self to relationships, feelings, emotions, money, possessions or
pleasures. Follow closely this psychological negative manifes-
tation that is attachment. Through the very example given by
your own life, you will understand very quickly that it creates
expectations, claims and illusions within you. Most often, these
are not fulfilled or satisfied and thus suffering appears which in
turn generates certain negative thoughts. These will contribute
to the negative karma of that respective person and so on, like
in a vicious circle. Now you know the chain of man’s limitation
within Creation. Break this chain and you will be free.”
I very well realized that this advice was the cornerstone of
my spiritual evolution. It was not very clear to me though how
I could eliminate the false idea of the permanence of things. I
asked Repa Sundhi to enlighten me in regards to this, and he said
the following.
“Everything that is around us and inside our being, no mat-
ter if we are talking about the physical organism or the mental
and psychic processes, changes continuously but still appears as
if it were constant and unchangeable. This is mainly due to our
lack of attention on the one hand and to the mental denial of un-
derstanding this truth on the other. This is why people become
sad or upset when their expectations are not met. Manifesting
a will worthy of better things, they keep on persisting with the
false idea that maybe things will stay the same, unchanged. In
reality, their wild desire only expresses the strength of the at-
tachment which makes them cling almost desperately onto what
they imagine belongs to them and do not want to lose. It is
clear that this is not possible as it was based on a complete-
ly false idea from the start. But, some people are so rooted in
their attachments that, in order to keep them at any cost, they
prefer to create certain types of ideals whose nature they do not
175

really understand. These goals in life, whether they regard love,

art or professional activity, are used only as a shield to hide –
from themselves as well as others – their own attachments and
possessiveness. However, this genuine psychological and men-
tal “construction” is false and only serves to shadow even more
the correct understanding that respective person should have of
the nature of things within Creation.
“The only way of breaking this vicious cycle is to lucidly
observe the real situation and understand its profound mecha-
nisms. This careful analysis must be done during your daily
activities when you are confronted with those very tendencies
as well as in silence, when you are on your own, where you can
meditate over your actions throughout the day which demon-
strate the falsity of your conceptions. If you will perseveringly
realize this, the roots of your attachments and inner convulsions
will be gradually destroyed.
“Attachments that are kept for a long while transform into
habits, meaning that they put down a solid foundation into a
man’s psycho-mental structure. These are harder to remove in
principle, but the method is the same. There are no miraculous
pills or magic recipes to cure one of the serious disease that is
attachment. You will need to make intensive efforts and support
yourself with what you have in order to manage this. Everything
a man has tied, he also has to untie.”
“OK,” I said. “Assuming I will behave in this manner, what
will come out of it?”
Repa Sundhi smiled kindly.
“It is best for you to convince yourself. My explanations
would be of no real use. It is important to understand, however,
that once you get rid of the burden of attachments, the freedom of
your spirit, mind and body will be incomparable with any other
situation in life. This will then generate within you true happi-
ness without object, meaning that it doesn’t depend upon some-
thing or someone in particular. You are simply happy because
you exist, and everything around you exists simultaneously.
176

“A direct effect of this inner awareness will be the desire to

altruistically help those who need support and to do only virtu-
ous action. Of course, this does not guarantee that you won’t
ever be faced with problems or states of suffering along the
evolutionary and spiritual path that you are following. You
must understand that these factors will keep on cropping up for
a while due to the fact that the physical and psycho-mental struc-
ture is not yet purified; and certain karmic elements which are
a consequence of the bad deeds of the past have yet to reach
a stage where they must be balanced out. In such situations,
your heart should not be gripped by despair and your spiritual
practice should not be interrupted. More than ever, that is the
time when you need to prove your willpower and perseverance
because, as I already told you, everything is fleeting, even the
karmic sufferings. Gradually, due to the positive transforma-
tions in your life and to the correct manner in which you think
and act, these sufferings will diminish more and more and you
will gain access to planes of consciousness much superior to the
one you are on now.”
Having said that, Repa Sundhi stopped walking and sig-
nalled us too to do the same. I noticed that we were in the
Tibetan rocky valley we had been translated to a while before.
The lama then closed his eyes for a few moments while being
very still. I was admiring his facial expression of profound fo-
cus and inner absorption. It was almost dark outside, but even
so, the mountain peaks were mysteriously radiating a diffuse and
phosphorescent purple color. All of a sudden, I felt overcome by
a strange inner tremor that caused me a slight sensation of nau-
sea. In great amazement, I then saw how the landscape seemed
to have ‘curved’ at the extremities, like undulating waves. Then,
we were suddenly inundated by strong sunlight in a clear sky.
The translation had happened the other way around, and we were
now back in the Apuseni Mountains, close to the great clear-
ing at the top of the hill we had climbed. This time, however,
Repa Sundi had achieved our projection directly and without
177

resorting to the intermediary stages I had witnessed before. I no-

ticed, however, that something didn’t seem quite right. I knew
that the previous translation had happened in the afternoon and I
expected that, after the four to five hours we had spent in Tibet,
it would have been evening if not night time. Instead, I could
see that it was a bright and warm November morning, and this
confused me a bit. I remarked that it should be a totally different
time of day.
“That’s what it would be if the time had passed according
to your subjective impressions,” the lama answered. “Meet-
ing Machandi, however, involved slight changes in the space-
time continuum so what seemed like just a few hours to you, in
reality, lasted much longer.”
“Seventeen and a half hours,” said Elinor, consulting his
watch and calculating the time difference. “So, we have a twelve
to thirteen hour discrepancy to objective time.”
I don’t know why, but I was delighted when I was con-
fronted with the unusual phenomena involving the distortion of
space and time. Nevertheless, I still asked Repa Sundhi if this
had any secondary effect for the physical body. He explained
that there are no dangers in this and that the ideas and assump-
tions of those in scientific circles are erroneous, mainly due to a
lack of experience in the matter.
“The only effects that can manifest are psychic ones as the
respective person can be perturbed by the total change in the re-
ality he was used to and of the laws of physics he knew. But even
this feeling is quickly dimmed by a very efficient self-adapting
mechanism. Nonetheless, in the case of time travel, the issues
are more complex.”
We soon arrived at the car where we had a light meal. Be-
fore starting out on our return journey, the yidam disappeared.
Repa Sundhi, however, assured me that I would meet him again
in a couple of days when we were to leave for another place
in the mountains. As far as I understood, that was going to be
an ampler action. The lama then gave me some more details,
178

probably considering that I had by now achieved an important

stage in the evolution of my capacity to understand.
“Goratri Mountain, which is mentioned in the prophecies
of the great sage Padmasambhava, is in fact Godeanu Mountain,
the present name being a natural transformation of the initial one
through the past millennia. This mountain is very important in
the local energetic balance and also keeps some secrets that will
astound the world. Machandi picked that place for a reason.”
I was no longer surprised that the lama knew very well what
I had talked about with the goddess; but I was very enthusiastic
at the news that, in a short while, I would see her again in the
mountains that she had spoken to me about. Repa Sundhi told
me that we would travel there in a week’s time. Until then, he
had to dictate to me the translation of the text that was written on
the parchment and sort out other aspects related to the trip. He
told me that he first needed a few days to understand the text and
the words written on the parchment which had been affected by
the passing of time.
“It is an old Tibetan dialect which has not been spoken in
centuries. I will have to consult certain secret sources of infor-
mation,” he explained.
We reached Bucharest that afternoon without any troubles,
and we established that we would meet in four days time at
Elinor’s villa. I spent that time analyzing my recent experiences
and trying at the same time to put into practice the teachings of
Repa Sundhi and the goddess. In just a few days, I had seen,
known and lived what can usually take years or even several
successive lives. I have thus personally convinced myself of
the validity of the saying that the year does not bring what the
moment can. This was an extra clue for me that transformation
will soon happen at all levels and everywhere around the world.
Besides, that this is a generally known fact is also played down
and trifled which diminishes the strength of the message and
tends to shrink people’s responsibilities in the matter. Things
must be looked at objectively however. No one can deny the
179

serious problems that humanity is currently faced with, but only

few understand the hidden causes and their propagation mecha-
nism. This is why people try to superficially solve the situation
and forget the fact that their personal problems are the problems
of Humankind and are reflected by it. Plus, there is the rag-
ing battle of certain occult organizations that are caught up in
manipulating and controlling the population’s ideas and tenden-
cies which only complicates things even more.
I wanted to responsibly take upon myself a positive role in
this fight where good and truth always triumph, and I was very
happy that there are beings who can competently guide me in the
right direction. That is why, when I met with Repa Sundhi in or-
der to work on the translation of the Tibetan text, I was very reso-
lute and decided to follow the path of spiritual accomplishment.
“It is very well to act like this,” said Repa Sundhi. “But
do not forget that beforehand you must be firmly rooted in the
knowledge of certain laws and fundamental principles of the
Creation without which there cannot be any real progress or
transformation of your being. There are many connoisseurs of
the spiritual aspects, sacred texts and esoteric notions, but their
knowledge is relatively dry as it is not doubled by a profound
inner realization of what they know.”
I agreed with Repa Sundhi as I also knew that the power
of words and the righteousness of actions come only from the
practical realization of spiritual truths. Every step of spiritual
progress is, in fact, a new superior level of understanding the
universe and of being able to act efficiently at that specific level.
“The true spiritual teachings are gained with practice,” the
lama continued to explain. “The process of learning is interac-
tive and man perfects himself in the very moment he correctly
applies all the knowledge he has gathered until then.”
Repa Sundhi then detailed some ways I could use to control
my mental and emotional influxes and also offered me some ad-
vice regarding the principles of a healthy life and behavior. He
insisted on the importance of applying this knowledge in daily
180

activities as it is only then that they can truly contribute to our

evolution as human beings.
“You must not analyze the spiritual books and texts only
from an intellectual point of view,” he advised me. “It is much
better to meditate a little every day upon the truths that are pre-
sented in them and then observe the reflections of those truths in
your life. Some people get lost in ‘sophisticated’ analyses and
sterile arguments that achieve nothing but the amplifying of their
ego as so-called connoisseurs of the esoteric. In reality, they
have reached a dead end; and in a way, get drunk on water think-
ing that they are valuable and even wise. They become arrogant
and imagine that they are the only competent keepers of some
occult secrets and knowledge, defying, more or less justified, any
other opinion on the matter. Often, they even have wrong ideas
or lack the understanding of important aspects of spirituality due
to either a misinterpretation or the sources of information they
consulted which are often incomplete or not genuine. Do not let
yourself get caught in the net of such discussions that may seem
savant as they will be to no avail. Those who claim to be ‘in the
know’ or ‘men of letters’ often have more problems and character
flaws than simple but honest people who have a pure heart. This
is why — I repeat — it is very important to correctly apply the
spiritual teachings in your daily life as only in this way will you
progress and gradually eliminate your negative karma.”
In the three days left until our leaving, I translated the Tibet-
an text, deciphered by Repa Sundhi, from English. This was not
an easy task as some technical terms had no equivalent in Roma-
nian. They were already approximated in English but the lama
particularly insisted that I convey in the translation, as much as
possible, the spiritual nuances of those expressions. Painstak-
ingly patient, the lama elucidated some profound significance to
me by means of comparative examples and many other details so
that I could understand exactly what the text refers to and repro-
duce it accordingly. Finally, I was satisfied with the end result and
the fact that I had finalized an important first stage of my mission.
181

The seventh day after meeting Machandi, I left with Repa

Sundhi and Elinor towards the Godeanu Mountain. This time,
we started our journey in the afternoon as the lama said that it
would be important to arrive there at night. I was starting to get
used to such trips and was very happy that I was going to see
Machandi again. The week that had just passed since my sepa-
ration from her had basically been an extension of the emotions
I had lived through in the Tibetan cave except that they were
refined and much more profound.
I was aware that I had reached a certain stage of maturity
and understanding with regard to the amazing experience I had
been confronted with and the knowledge that had been shared
with me. The last two weeks of my life had been like a tsunami
with regard to my emotional knowledge and experience, but I
felt like months had passed as I had assimilated a substantial
baggage of spiritual information. The strange dilatation of time
that I perceived was probably in connection with a subtle action
of Repa Sundhi or maybe of the goddess, but I never raised the
matter. It is also possible that my perception was due to an in-
ner thoroughness and a penetration into the mysterious layers of
self-consciousness that are beyond space and time. I will prob-
ably have knowledge of and an answer to this sometime in the
future.
I felt well prepared and was anticipating with interest the
events that were soon to follow. As usual, the lama did not offer
too many details, simply saying that we would climb the peak of
a very important mountain which is also a true energetic center
of the country. He told me that the peak is called Gugu and that
the goddess would manifest herself that night near that peak.
Repa Sundhi also said that we would meet a group of people
who would share the same destination as us.
“It will look like a mountain trip, but in reality, it will be a
true initiation into the subtle worlds,” the lama said.
I did not say anything else, preferring to interiorize and thus
prepare myself for that event.
182

When we eventually reached the foothills of the mountain,

the night was falling. The weather was gorgeous, but the air was
quite crisp. In the jeep, we climbed up a very uneven mountain
road for quite a while. At a crossroads, Elinor parked the car and
we started to walk up the slope in a perpendicular direction to
the one we came from. As I felt myself getting close to the final
goal of our journey (my meeting with Machandi), my mind was
becoming more and more agitated and I became more and more
impatient. I was trying to control myself but my exterior attitude
did not fool Repa Sundhi.
“Your impatience can transform into disappointment. I am
not saying this is how it is going to be but just raising a possibil-
ity. What will you do then? How will you solve the problem?
Your mind will probably give you a series of explanations which
will not convince you. You will then try to fill the emptiness in
your soul with other thoughts or actions, but these will generate,
in turn, new effects and more new effects beyond that. You will
never see the end of it this way.”
I was walking slowly on a narrow path without making too
much effort. As always, Repa Sundhi had perceived my inner
state very well. I did not know what to say to him.
“You must cultivate your patience,” he then said. “It is a
quality that very few people have as it involves great self-control
and mental maturity. I think you realize, for example, that I
am not talking about the patience needed to wait for your turn
to pay at a cashier’s desk in a supermarket and also not the pa-
tience of waiting in line to buy tickets. I am referring to a much
more profound attitude of a being which relates to the capacity
of controlling certain negative tendencies and impulses. One of
the main differences between an ordinary man and a sage is that
while the first gives free rein, often without any discernment, to
his chaotic and destructive inner tendencies that manifest noisily
and even violently, the sage never behaves in this manner. With
his balanced attitude, he often manages to calm down the ter-
rible rages of those around him.”
183

“Well, the science of psychology says that you should let

go of the inferior inner feelings as otherwise frustrations and
tensions in the psycho-mental structure are going to appear,” I
intervened before suddenly shutting up.
At a more profound level, I was starting to understand that
something was not quite right with the conception I had just
mentioned. I was thinking that if someone followed this method
of “letting it all out,” there is no reason to believe that the person
would ever reach the bottom. To the contrary, he will become
accustomed to the states of fury and anger which by then would
be considered natural and recommended and thus create danger-
ous karmic chains.
“Your reasoning is correct,” Repa Sundhi agreed, after I
told him how I felt. “The manifestation of anger always attracts
the manifestation of aggressiveness which can be more or less
obvious. Modern psychology’s recipe is false as the ones who
circulated it did not profoundly understand what happens at the
subtle level of the mind when a man becomes angry or what
the karmic consequences he attracts are every time he behaves
like that.
“First of all, the lack of control makes him psychically
vulnerable even if he then imagines that he crashes everything
around him, thus showing strength, domination and power. This
is an infantile and egotistical idea. In reality, the furious one
unconsciously perceives his weakness, and this is exactly why
he tries to make up that deficit with a false impetus. You know
very well that such people forget themselves and everything sur-
rounding them while living those moments of fury and become
totally absorbed in the destructive state that’s overcoming them.
They then almost completely lose their lucidity and the logic
of their thoughts, not wanting anything else but to impose their
own point of view at any cost. This maleficent energy pushes a
human being to commit evil deeds; and even if he manages to
somehow control himself and not act in this way, unleashed fury
can annihilate all the effort that has been made up to that point to
184

control those chaotic states that trouble the mind and the organ-
ism. As you can see, it is all a matter of control.”
“And to learn how to achieve this control needs a lot of
patience and perseverance,” I said. “For example, it is clear that
if the fury is controlled then the speech and ways of acting will
be controlled, too. But you have to know that I wasn’t furious
at all. I was becoming anxious and feverish in my desire to see
Machandi again.”
“I know this very well,” the lama answered. “I was just
suggesting a possible subject of meditation that can be applied
in any situation. For example, you could understand from it that
patience is closely related to a constant effort. Of course, I am
referring to elevated aspects of effort, not necessarily to that of a
physical nature. So, I mean the effort of being persevering, the
effort of unselfishly helping others and so on. And no matter
how strange it may seem, the greatest effort is the one of firmly
rooting yourself in meditation.”
I admitted to Repa Sundhi that he had hit the spot.
“Yes, there’s a problem here,” I said. “I tried to do this as
well as I possibly could, but it is very difficult. Some people
have even told me that they would get bored to death by staying
still in the same place for more than a few minutes. I confess
that this inhibited me somehow.”
“Those who think like the people you mention have a weak
and very agitated mind. Don’t pay them too much attention as
they do not know much of these mysteries. Do not let yourself
be influenced by such as otherwise you will always fall into the
temptation of taking the easy but descendant path of the igno-
rant ones. If you are firm in your decision, you will never fail
to make progress. While others will struggle with all kinds of
problems and sufferings, you will gradually become almost in-
tangible to such difficulties as you will be putting your life in or-
der and balancing your destiny through your positive actions.”
“What do you call a positive action?” I asked. “I mean, ex-
cept for the virtues known to all, I am asking you so as to know
185

if, for example, daily meditation is a positive action. If that is

the case, please explain why.”
I was paying very close attention to what the lama was
telling me.
“Many consider meditation to be a waste of time. Even
more, in their never ending stupidity, some associate it with
mental alienation or brain washing. In reality, meditation – the
same as prayer – is an absolutely necessary aid in order to come
away from the surrounding world’s agitation and to find yourself
in an infinitely expanded state in which the universe you are in
now is only a very small part. This is why, when correctly done,
meditation practically becomes the most positive and efficient of
all actions as it ‘adjusts’ the existential asperities and makes you
profoundly understand life’s complicated aspects. Those who
do not know this and do not bother to look at things from this
perspective live chaotically and at the mercy of fate. After all,
meditation allows you to control your destiny. The habit of daily
meditation is the only one that the mind needs. All other habits
must be eliminated as they create attachments.”
It was already night time and we were going up at a steady
pace through small boulders and rocks. Paying attention to
Repa Sundhi’s explanations, I looked down as I walked. When I
raised my eyes, I had the pleasant surprise of noticing the yidam
who had probably joined us a while ago. He was a few meters in
front of us and was guiding us in the right direction. I could see
his giant stature perfectly outlined in the moonlight, climbing
tirelessly towards the stony peak of the mountain.
Looking a bit ahead and over the yidam’s shoulder, I
thought I saw a few people gathered together and sitting on the
ground. At first, I thought I was wrong; but after only a few
meters of walking faster in order to check this out, I convinced
myself that there was a group of people waiting in silence. I
mentioned this to Repa Sundhi, and he said that he knew about
those people, adding that they would accompany us on our way
to the top.
186

We reached the group, and I was surprised to see that it

was made up of only young boys and girls. In my estimation,
they were all between twenty and twenty-five years old. Being
close to them, I notice that all of them were beautiful, well built
and harmonious. I immediately realized that they were special
beings and much more mature than their age. As we got closer,
they got up, looking at us inquisitively.
“Each of them has, in one way or another, subtle karmic
connections to these places and have achieved special merits in
their previous existences,” Repa Sundhi whispered to me while
Elinor assured them that we were the ones they were expecting
and asked them to also follow us. “Their minds and psyches
are ready for the events to come, and they themselves will play
an important role in the amazing transformations of this nation.
Their presence here is due to successive initiations they have
received from Machandi during dreams. She is the one who told
them the time and place to come, but in order to convince them,
she had to appear in their dreams several times. Such actions are
rare but very important.”
I counted nineteen people. They were climbing after us in
small groups and rarely talked amongst themselves, and when
they did, it was monosyllabic. Something was not right, how-
ever, as the yidam’s presence did not provoke any reaction from
them. I was then struck by the thought that while I could still
see it, the yidam was invisible to those youths. Repa Sundhi
had explained how this could work the very day I met him at
Elinor’s. Whispering my thought to him, he confirmed it.
“It was not the time or place for them to have this experi-
ence with the yidam. It would have troubled them too much.
For the initiation that is about to occur, they need to keep a cer-
tain state of calm and inner balance.”
I was pleasantly surprised by the state of unity manifested
by that group, especially as its members did not know each
other beforehand. I perceived them as very responsible in
regards to their mission. They were serious and dedicated to
187

succeeding although none of them knew what was to come.

While I was thinking about this, I noticed a narrow column of
diffuse white light through some trees that we were passing.
This column of light went from the ground to the starry sky. I
lit the area up with my flashlight as it was only six to seven me-
ters away, but I could not see anything out of the ordinary. I left
the group and quickly covered that distance in order to investi-
gate the phenomena. It was very strange. The column of light,
no bigger than five centimeters in diameter, was coming out of
the ground and going towards the sky. As it was diffused and
of weak intensity, it could pass unnoticed from far away.
Straining my eyes, I then saw that there were many more
other luminous columns that were higher up on the mountain
towards our left.
I caught up with Repa Sundhi and told him about the strange
manifestation. He said that peak Gugu hides many mysteries,
thousands of years old, and that they will be partly discovered
very soon. The lama confessed that there is a formidable source
of energy in the underground of that mountain but did not want
to give any other details. I instinctively looked towards the
peak, and at that exact moment, a very cold and strong wind
hit us from the front and made us wobble. We stopped for a
moment; but Elinor, who knew the area, explained that such
sudden “out of the blue” manifestations are a characteristic of
this mountain. Nonetheless, I was a bit uncomfortable as the
cold air current seemed to have brought something else as well,
something threatening and unpleasant. Looking again into the
darkness above the peak, I was dumbfounded to notice how
rapidly it had been covered in black with threatening clouds
now rolling in with a dull and distant rumble.
The next moments and the phenomena associated with them
occurred in my consciousness progressively but at a slower rate
of perception than what is considered normal. I then perceived
everything from a state of “suspension” without being able to
explain the sudden way everything appeared.
188

While I was rather worriedly watching the sky that was

quickly being covered and foretold of a terrible storm, I was
shocked by the extremely powerful lighting that came from the
rolling clouds and hit the very top of the mountain’s peak. The
noise was stunning, shaking our very being.
From that moment on, I saw everything unfold slowly and
very precisely. Each sense was sharpened to the maximum and
the sensations I felt were very intense. I saw the blinding bright-
ness of the giant lighting spread all the way down the mountain;
and even further away, a violet and purple flow that was cre-
ating a strange unearthly impression. In the same moment, I
saw, a little to our right and higher up, a sheepfold with animals
nervously moving around in their enclosure. But what really
frightened me as I looked at that almost unreal landscape were
three giant sheep dogs that were ferociously coming towards us
in huge leaps. Those animals were unusually big and fierce, and
their enormous fangs seemed to flash in a demonic grin. What
made the deepest impression upon me were the extraordinary
leaps they were taking. These leaps were impossible even for a
gazelle. Even more, the height they reached while in the air was
inconceivable for guard dogs no matter how well trained. I had
no illusions regarding the intentions of those frightening appari-
tions, but the slow motion unfolding of their movements, as I
perceived it within my consciousness, allowed me to pay atten-
tion to the other members of the group before being overtaken
by sheer panic.
I watched Repa Sundhi who was still and facing towards
the peak. He seemed to be completely extracted from that land-
scape and focused in a different direction. Elinor was slowly
straightening himself and turning his head towards the advanc-
ing dogs. At that point, the yidam took a step sideways in the di-
rection they were coming from and stretched his right hand with
an open palm in a gesture of stopping the action. I saw how the
air around him started to sparkle as it radiated a phosphorescent
white light. Gigantic and terrible in his looks, he would have
189

frightened anyone.
The dogs stopped rather suddenly, but they continued
to bark wildly from a distance of some fifty meters from us.
They were thrashing and squirming but could not go beyond
that fifty meter limit. The brightness of the light was diminishing
gradually now and creating strange shadows in the valley. When
darkness surrounded us once more, I could not see anything.
Even so, I could just about make out what could be the sheepfold
higher up the mountain. A heavy silence had come down, inter-
rupted only at times by the thunder rumbling from far away.
I then became aware that I had returned to the normal per-
ception of the events around me. While we kept on going up the
mountain, I came closer to Repa Sundhi and told him in short
what I had witnessed just moments before. He answered that
my perception had been mainly at a subtle level. The fierce dogs
were in fact embodiments of astral demonic entities who wanted
to attack us and provoke an intense state of fear in order to stop
the normal unfolding of the initiation that was going to happen
that night. In physical reality, however, the nineteen youngsters
did not see or hear anything except the terrible lighting that
fell upon the Gugu peak. The lama revealed that I was capable
of having those perceptions through the grace of the goddess
Machandi who was going to reveal herself very soon.
Meanwhile, our group reached an area where the slope
became much more abrupt and rocky. The sky was now com-
pletely covered in thick clouds, often pierced by lightning that
partially brightened the landscape. The atmosphere was very
charged with electricity and the tension in the air was almost
tangible. The sky looked like a pot ready to boil over. Two giant
lightning bolts hit the mountain slope signalling the unleashing
of a great storm. The rain started to fall in heavy waves while
the wind raged wildly, spraying raindrops in all directions.
I was then witness to an extraordinary phenomenon. Our
whole group was draped in a sort of light that covered and com-
pletely isolated us from the terrible atmospheric phenomena that
190

we were surrounded by. The lightning intensified and hit the

ground very close to us. I saw blasts of rain stopping at the limit
of the diffused light that was enveloping us as in a protective shell.
At Repa Sundhi’s direction, we all sat down. I then had
an intuition that our protection was created by the yidam who
was sheltering us from nature’s wrath. I could see around me
an almost unbelievable manifestation of atmospheric force and
energy. Shrubs were flying through the air, water whirls were
fiercely hitting the trees, and there was terrible lighting that was
triggering apocalyptic thunders.
In the middle of all of this frightening chaos, I noticed in
amazement how the stone of the mountain in front of us, which
was at a distance of approximately twenty meters, was gradually
becoming transparent, revealing a great cave inside the peak.
Surrounded by a magnificently bright aura, Machandi advanced
from inside of the cave to the stone wall and outside of it. My
heart almost stopped with all the emotions I felt. The radiation
of the goddess was now much stronger then than when I per-
ceived it in the sacred cave in Tibet’s mountains. Her glorious
brightness seemed to cancel the storm outside. The thunder was
weaker, the lightning was less and the wind seemed to have van-
ished, all bowing to the phenomenal greatness that Machandi was
manifesting. From her sublime body, rays of multicolored light
were radiating like a rainbow, glittering brightly in all directions.
That divine vision shocked us all. None of us were ca-
pable of talking anymore, having been left ecstatic and breath-
less in front of that wonderful apparition of the goddess. Even
I, who had some experience with this sort of thing, was really
overwhelmed by the intensity of it all. Her beauty and divine
grace created within my heart an intensity of happiness that I
could barely stand. A few of the boys and girls in the group fell
to the ground crying. I was still, blind, and deaf to everything
around me, keeping my eyes only on Machandi. The only thing
I wished for was to be closer to her and to accompany her in the
world she was coming from.
191

I then noticed that the goddess was not advancing by step-

ping on the ground but by staying in the air with a majestic grace.
Due to the difference in height between the cave and ground
level, she was in a plane above our heads as she stopped at ap-
proximately ten meters away from our group. Had she come any
closer, she would probably have blinded us with the brightness
she emanated. As she lifted her hands at shoulder level with her
palms facing upwards, I could see how the clouds above us were
breaking to reveal a luminous circle that gradually grew in diam-
eter until it took up almost a third of the sky. It was like a cut-out
in the storm clouds which were threateningly tethered around it.
A slightly pink-tinged white light was emanating from that area as
it lit up the clouds and created grandiose effects of an overwhelm-
ing realism. Like in a sublime dream, I then saw a magical light
coming down which covered us and the ground around us.
There were rays of light with dozens of astral entities rap-
idly approaching our group, entities whose diaphanous forms
were the perfect embodiment of purity and beauty. The spec-
tacle we were witnessing was even more extraordinary as all
around us the forces of nature were unleashed and raging and
created a very stark contrast. The entities seemed to ignore the
storm. They too were emanating an intense light but of different
colors and nuances than Machandi’s.
Stunned, I was watching those entities with their human
forms as they stopped in the air higher than Machandi and float-
ed around us. Their smiling happy faces were radiating an un-
equalled happiness. I noticed that some of them had such bright
faces that, instead of regular features, I could only see an oval
of white light. Between their forms was a continuously perceiv-
able play of multicolored lights that offered a special dynamism
to the whole picture. Machandi, however, emanated the bright-
est light. Her magnificent brilliance radiated up to the open cave
in the mountain and into much of the surroundings.
I heard her extra-special voice pierce my mind with great
clarity. I looked at the goddess, but she was not moving her
192

lips. It was a telepathic transmission, but it did not differ in any

way from how I perceived her when I could hear her talking.
In some respect, I could even say that the experience was now
much stronger and more nuanced. I then intuitively knew that
the goddess was simultaneously addressing the other nineteen
people in the group in the same way and understood that each of
us was receiving a message adapted to our own personality and
specific individualities. Machandi offered us precious teachings
about humanity and the way we need to act in order to be com-
pletely successful in our missions.
As far as I was concerned, her message was full of grace
and delicacy, but I cannot reveal its content at this time which
refers to some events I will be involved in during the near future.
The effect of the éclat she was emanating was overwhelming and
once more I felt I couldn’t resist it due to the fact that my breath-
ing was involuntarily stopping. I closed my eyes and abandoned
myself completely. In that moment, the goddess looked beauti-
ful beyond description as she came closer and closer to me. This
time, I managed to cope with the brightness she irradiated, but I
could not make any move.
Machandi came very close to me, just as she had in the
sacred cave of Tibet. She placed her hand on the top of my
head and kept it there. I felt shaken from the foundations of my
being and slid into the void. I had no support or marks I could
guide myself with. Everything around me seemed empty, save
for the fact that emptiness was pulsating in an indefinite and
mysterious way. The only thing I could do in that state was to
contemplate the never-ending nothingness that surrounded me.
Wherever I looked, I could see only an immense limitless void.
That contemplation, in which I was completely immersed, was
transcending any level of conceptual thinking. Even the intense
thought of Machandi’s presence had vanished, being integrated
into the gigantic emptiness I was in. The words I am looking
for now to describe that state seem insignificant. In the middle
of that void emanating from me, I suddenly felt enveloped in an
193

unequalled happiness that was continuously flowing, greater and

greater, through my heart. Then, the horizon of my conscious-
ness faded, but not before I felt like I had touched eternity.
When I came back and opened my eyes, I saw Elinor and
Repa Sundhi not far away from me. They were whispering. I
looked around, but there was no one else there. Machandi had
vanished, the mountain wall was opaque once more, and the
group of young people had left. On the horizon, I could see the
dawn of a new day lighting a perfectly clear and pure sky. No
trace of clouds, rain or wind was left. If the ground and stone
were not wet, I could have sworn that there had been no storm a
few hours before. Only the place that had been subtly protected
by the yidam and where I had remained was dry and unaffected
by the wrath I had witnessed not long ago. The air was cold but I
could not feel it. I got up and approached Elinor and Repa Sun-
dhi. I was walking slowly as if coming from another world.
“Machandi asked me not to disturb you from your meditative
state,” the lama said, addressing me. “In the meantime, the others
left. You were still and profoundly absorbed for more than seven
hours, but this very special experience you have lived through will
have a great importance in your spiritual evolution.”
I did not say anything. Everything seemed relatively re-
mote and Repa Sundhi’s words were barely piercing my mind.
We unhurriedly gathered the few possessions we had brought
there and then started to go down the mountain.
On the horizon, the red disc of the sun was gradually ap-
pearing and lighting our path back to the world...
THE END
194

B Y R A D U C I N A M A R
EPILOGUE
My American editor suggested I write a short epilogue to

the second volume in the series which ended quite suddenly.
Without doubt, the way I ended the book was due to my psy-
chic, mental and spiritual state that I felt after meeting with the
goddess Machandi and the initiation received on the mountain.
Many weeks passed in which I felt like I was floating in a reality
situated on the edge of a dream and wakefulness, desiring with
intensity to meet again with the goddess, but it did not happen.
Elinor left the country, and I remained in his elegant villa
amongst the memories of his and Repa Sundhi’s presence. After
I calmed myself, I began to methodically analyze the amazing
events I had experienced and the precious information I had re-
ceived in the last few weeks. I deeply thought about these things
and gradually started to meditate while surrounded by the peace
and quietness of the superb villa. No matter how hard I tried to
focus on these aspects, however, the luminous image of the god-
dess Machandi always appeared in front of my eyes, flooding
my mind and inner experience with a happiness an ordinary man
cannot easily understand.
The living universe of most people is relatively miniscule
compared to the vastness of the subtle planes of manifestation
and the great presence of the entities that exist there. Modern
man lives, generally speaking, on the principles of fear and de-
sire which are expressed in a very narrow sense, usually with
reference to his immediate physical needs. There is therefore a
huge disparity between his concept about the world and reality
as it truly is.
I cannot really understand the “mechanism” of my destiny
nor can I intuit the hidden nature of the plan which determines
195

T R A N S Y L V A N I A M OO N R I S E
events from the recent period of my life. What I do know with a

great certainty, however, is that they overwhelmed me with their
intensity and revelation of some genuine realities. Looking back
on that period of time with much detachment and understanding,
I now realize the anxiety and exaltation of the soul I felt in my
entire being. These then became the premise of some unexpect-
ed changes of situation and changes which radically modified
the way of life I had lived up to that point. Nothing from all that
has happened in the years that followed however was without
the fundamental support of spirituality. My specific activities
in the present imply such a thing too as these matters are at the
limits of knowledge of modern science. It is a territory on the
boundary of the unknown.
Finally, after a long period of time, I met with Repa Sundhi
again, but this time he was accompanied by Shin Li, his charm-
ing assistant. This meeting also brought to a close my mission
which had been outlined by the goddess Machandi: the transla-
tion and final editing of the secret parchment.
Many readers feel like they are being blessed when they
read my books because they intuitively perceive, through the
unknown spring of their hearts and souls, that the things I have
exposed are true and come from an authentic source. Others,
however, are filled with doubt, superficial thoughts, and by an
inexplicable malice of disbelief regarding what is written here.
Personally, I do not care if people believe or not what I write
in my books because I know very well that the message arrives
exactly where it is meant to.
The teachings I have received from Cezar, Dr. Xien and
Elinor were really like true spiritual jewels that radically trans-
formed my existence. They dovetailed extraordinarily with cer-
tain facts and events from the physical plane which were often
unbelievable in their description. Readers insistently request
“proof,” either forgetting or not realizing that such an idea is
quite comical in the present situation! First, they forget that my
revelations do not at all represent a public “business” and that I
196

E P I L O G U E
am nothing other than a cog in an immense gear which through

an extraordinary series of events has allowed me to publish
these books. In volumes three and four, I have explained some
of these aspects and circumstances. Even so, I see the need to
reiterate that these books are only for those who have open hearts
and minds.
Radu Cinamar
December 2010
197

PART II
By Peter Moon

C H A P T ER O N E
1
RE C O I L
If you are walking the earth and have just finished reading
Radu’s incredible tale, the chances are that you have been ex-
posed to some startling new information which has challenged
the way you think. Having said that, most of the information
Radu relayed was not really new. It is quite ancient. What is
new or novel, however, is his experience, particularly when you
juxtapose it with modern humans. In other words, most modern
humans are not privy to such information or exposed to similar
experiences. Just as it was alluded to in the book, they are not
particularly evolved nor are they inclined to be in synch with the
information presented in this book. The whole idea of this book,
however, is based upon the proposition that this will change.
Based upon the feedback I have received thus far, most
readers have responded positively to Radu’s book. There is also
a minority who have issues. Some are not comfortable with the
way Radu expresses himself. In Transylvanian Sunrise, Radu
stated very clearly why he wrote the book the way he did. It
was to tell the story as succinctly as possible and get the in-
formation out. He has done a great job, and I personally have
no trouble understanding him. As far as Romanians go, Radu
speaks very good English. I believe, however, that the reason
some are uncomfortable with his writing is that it takes them
out of their comfort zone. It challenges you to look at things in
a way that you might not otherwise consider. Besides that, it is
written from someone who comes from a different culture.
201

Many Americans are ethnocentric to the point where they

are not really conscious of the living and breathing nature of oth-
er cultures. Although Radu speaks English well, some people
do not really grasp that he is Romanian and although Romanians
have had much exposure to American culture through media,
they think, feel, act, and have cultural habits that are distinctly
Romanian. I have done my best to bridge the gap with regard to
idioms and phrases. It is beneficial to anyone reading this book
to extrovert themselves beyond their ordinary horizons and real-
ize that you are getting perspective from someone who is from a
different culture and someone that you are very lucky to be hear-
ing from at all. Also keep in mind that he is getting his focus
from a Tibetan who is getting his focus from a member of the
Blue Race. There is a plethora of different cultures and esoteric
threads at work.
For those who either like the book or can surpass their judg-
mental tendencies, there is also the factor of emotional response.
All of the books I have written or published are inclined to trig-
ger significant or deep emotional responses in people. That is
simply because the subject matter is interesting and meaning-
ful in a way that other literature too often is not. Emotions are
defined both as a mental state and also as feelings. They have
everything to do with your motor functions in the brain and how
you behave, act or respond. Keep in mind that the word mo-
tion is a part of the word emotion. This book triggers emotions
because it is putting forth the prospect that you might be able to
feel a whole lot better than you ever thought about feeling and
just maybe there is a bigger answer to all of the little answers.
There are, of course, those who respond with enmity. Radu
said that while many feel blessed to read his books, there are
others who are “filled with doubt, superficial thoughts, and by an
inexplicable malice of disbelief regarding what is written here.”
It is one thing to dispute information, question it or doubt
it. These are understandable responses. Malice or vindictive-
ness, however, is an entirely different matter. It is the intent to
202

RE C O I L
cause harm or injury. There is also a band of emotion which is

not quite as harsh as malice and that is bitterness or resentment
(expressed or unexpressed).
If anyone has questions or doubts about the material, that
is routine and can be addressed. Those who have feelings of
malice or bitterness towards Radu or his information, however,
are not much different than the fanged sheep dogs he referred to
in Chapter 4 that were trying to stop his meeting with Machandi.
In other words, such people have something within their psyche
that has become an agent of the forces which are opposed to the
ideas presented in this book.
It is widely accepted that human beings are very limited in
their comprehension of the universe and even the mysteries of
how their own brain operates. When someone else comes from
outside of their normal reference frame, however, and either
presents the truth or even a model of the truth, it has a tendency
to create a visceral reaction in homo sapiens. After all, Elinor
presents ideas in his discourses that make the average man look
like a clueless fool in the world scheme. What Repa Sundhi and
Machandi reveal only add to this proposition. Although people
know very well that they do not have the entire cosmos figured
out, they can sure get upset when their systemized thinking about
it is shown to have some gaping holes in it.
Radu’s story suggests that we are at a point in world history
where macrocosmic changes in consciousness will occur in the
near future and critical thinking will be valued at a premium.
In his book, he has presented ideas and discourse. There is no
enforcement of the truth. It is only his story based upon his ex-
periences and should be digested as such.
I will now address some of my impressions and experiences
with regard to the circumstances surrounding this book, Radu,
and my own personal adventures in Romania.
203

204

C H A P T ER T WO
2
T H E S A C RE D J O U R N E Y
As I have clearly alluded to already, there are strange reac-

tions to Radu’s work. Some are concerned that it is all a mind
control operation or perhaps that I have become mind controlled
in the process. This is almost very funny. What happens is
that people read information that overwhelms their own think-
ing process, and they begin manifesting mind control behavior
themselves. This is typical as most of the world has long been
subject to mind influence if not outright mind control.
In actual fact, Radu’s first manuscript sat in my office for
some four years before I could complete reading it. Even though
I enjoyed it, I was still suspicious with regard to whether it would
be economically viable to publish it. Most people do not realize
that the internet and other factors have reduced the publishing
world to a fraction of what it used to be. In 1992, when I en-
tered this business, there was a burgeoning industry with regard
to metaphysical and occult books. Almost all of the companies
from that time period are long gone. There is currently only one
distributor left from that genre, and they are only a fraction of
their former operation. I also have mainstream distribution chan-
nels but even they are reduced from the good old days. In any
event, the main point here is that one has to be very careful when
they publish anything. Even though Radu’s book offers great
entertainment value, there was no guarantee of instant cash or
even that the book would generate significant interest. The merits
of any given book do not always determine its success.
205

Once I got over the hurdle of actually publishing the book, I

was eager to read the sequel. It actually took me years to acquire
permission and a translation, so please understand that no one
was forcing me or unduly influencing me. To be honest, getting
the permission and translation was more akin to pulling teeth. I
had written to my Romanian publisher to secure a deal but never
heard back. Eventually, I received an email a year later telling
me that my emails had ended up in the spam folder. It would
take several months to work this out and it culminated with an
in-person visit in Romania. While this meeting is not a part of
the narrative you are about to read, it is significant to keep in
mind that it happened in the context of other important events
which embrace the cutting edge of technology on this planet.
Upon my initial reading of Transylvanian Sunrise, I began
negotiating with the publisher to secure publishing rights in the
English language. This took several months. As soon as we
came to an agreement, I was contacted formally by Dr. David
Anderson* of the former Time Travel Research Center for the
first time in five years. He was inviting me to Romania. The
timing of these two events was extraordinary and did not go un-
noticed by me. As synchronicity is the hallmark of my writ-
ing career, I thought that the two events must be connected. I
was particularly struck by the fact that when I had last met with
David, he had said that he would not be able to work with me
for another five years. It was now five years to the month and he
had popped into my life again.
When I finally got to speak with David again, it was on the
phone and we talked for an hour, mostly about scheduling and
logistics for what would be my first trip to Romania. When I
*
Dr. David Anderson is a mysterious scientist who has studied and discovered time
control technologies that have real world applications. I have written about the history
of this elsewhere, including the book Transyvlanian Sunrise and in several issues of
the Montauk Pulse newsletter which is issued quarterly by Sky Books and has been in
publication since 1993. Dr. Anderson once owned the Time Travel Research Center
located in an industrial park on Long Island. In the last few years, he has launched
Anderson Multinational and the Anderson Institute which has reacquired and extrapo-
lated upon the time control technologies once extant on Long Island. Key aspects of
his technology are discussed in Appendix A and Appendix B of this book.
206

took the opportunity to ask him if he knew Radu Cinamar, Da-

vid demurred and said we would speak about that when I got to
Romania. He did acknowledge that he knew who I was talking
about. When I asked if I could have a meeting with Radu, David
seemed to think that would be possible and said he would have
his people contact him. After such an encouraging response, I
assumed that I would be learning many more mysteries about
the hidden knowledge beneath the Romanian Sphinx as well as
David’s operations. There appeared to be some intriguing con-
nections that would now be revealed. As those of you who have
read Transylvanian Sunrise already know, this was not the case.
I learned very little during my first visit to Romania.
Due to professional commitments with business associates,
David had to remain silent for the time being. Other than tell-
ing me about what would be the future launching of Anderson
Multinational, pretty much all he told me was that people had
told him that he knows Radu. This tidbit of information was
prompted by the fact that my Romanian publisher, Sorin Hur-
muz, had visited me and delivered an audio CD from Radu that
was specifically for me. At the end of the CD, however, Radu
said to keep it silent but that I could share it with David Ander-
son who he would also like to meet. Apparently, Radu did not
know David, but David seemed to think otherwise. This was a
great mystery that would not solve for quite a while.
After Transylvanian Sunrise was finally published in the
Spring of 2009, I returned to Romania in order to participate
in the Atlantykron Conference which is sponsored by David’s
charitable organization called the World Genesis Foundation.
This time, David was lecturing on time control technologies
in a way that he never had before. He had me participate in
his lectures and we dedicated one block of time to me talking
about nothing else other than the events in Transylvanian Sun-
rise. While that book has sold many copies in Romania and has
enjoyed a significant degree of popularity, most Romanians that
I encountered had never read the book. Some had heard about it
207

or the circumstances surrounding the events in the book but only

one person I met had actually read it. Ironically, his name was
Radu, but he was not Radu Cinamar.
Most of what David lectured on is now available on his web-
site www.andersoninstitute.com. The most important point of what
he had to say was regarding a concept in math which is known as
the invariance of the space-time interval. This is a mathematical
formula in conventional mathematics, but its implications are not
well understood in scientific circles. If properly understood, it
demonstrates that time is convertible to distance. If you read most
definitions of the word time, they will clearly state that time is
not defined in terms of space or distance. This ends up confusing
the subject of time because it steers the way scientists have been
taught. David tries to teach the value of looking at other points of
view and thinking in ways that are outside of the box.
This particular year, David had plenty of time to answer my
questions and graciously spent over an hour personally tutoring
me on the invariance of the space-time interval. He was disap-
pointed that most of the students did not seem to be grasping it
but was happy that I did. In fact, he said that there were only
about four physicists in the world at that time who really under-
stood it. With David’s blessings, I wrote an article for the Fall
2009 edition of the Montauk Pulse which makes it even simpler
to understand. I have added it to this book as Appendix A if you
are interested and are not intimated by the Pythagorean Theorem
which is relatively easy to understand if you can grasp elementa-
ry geometry and algebra. The primary point is that once you can
convert time to distance, all equations with regard to time can be
converted into algebra. This is the entry point to understanding
the mathematics behind time control technologies. This, in turn,
leads to time travel itself.
At the end of the Atlantykron Conference, David told me
that he would be making some big announcements towards the
end of the year. He also said that he would visit me on Long
Island in the next few months.
208

As soon as I finished at Atlantykron that same year, I was

slated to go on another journey and this would be to the spiri-
tual and cultural capital of ancient Transylvania: Sarmizegetusa.
This is a carefully laid out assortment of stone and wood that
goes back to the ancient Dacians who had bloody wars with the
Romans around the First Century whereupon their culture was
mostly wiped out. On my first trip to Atlantykron, I was advised
by the professors and esoteric people that I should make it my
business to visit the ancient capital.
I was very lucky to be accompanied by a lovely young girl,
Nicole Vasilcovschi, who would act as my companion and tour
guide. I had met Nicole the previous year shortly after I had ar-
rived. She came up to me and gave me a big hug. This is not a
typical Romanian greeting to a stranger, but Nicole told me that
she recognized my spirit and saw that she would learn many
things from me. As she was an important part of the journey, I
will say a few things about her.
Nicole is a member of the Romanian Orthodox Church, and
this affiliation has a lot to do with a dream she had when she was
six years old. Jesus embraced her as light filled into her crown
chakra as she spun around. After that experience, she could mi-
raculously read the Bible. Not knowing exactly how to respond
to Nicole’s experience, her parents sent her to church where she
has practiced the Orthodox faith ever since.
Nicole is an author who has written books on economics
and has had several books of poetry published as well. As I
write this, she is completing the last year of a PhD in Interna-
tional Business and Diplomacy. She speaks several languages
and will probably become a career diplomat.
This year, before our trip to Transylvania, Nicole and I met
with one of David’s friends at Atlantykron who is psychic and
very knowledgeable about esoteric matters. She prefers to re-
main nameless and does not speak English so Nicole translated
for me. She told us that Romanian is a coded language and that
it is the original language from which Latin was derived, not the
209

other way around as is commonly thought by Westerners. This

lady told us that we should expect to have profound experiences
at Sarmizegetusa, but that it is best to spend three days there for
a full experience. We were also told that it is the journey itself
to Sarmizegetusa that is so important. It is literally a pilgrimage.
Even so, I was no pilgrim in any conventional sense as I had no
preconceived ideas or religious convictions.
The most exalted god of the ancient Dacians was Xalmoxis,
a name which means “leaping god” because he is said to have
transformed himself into a god from the human state. According
to the Greek historian Herodotus, Xalmoxis was a disciple and
servant of Pythagoras and transformed himself into a god after
which he came back to his home country, the land which is now
Transylvania, and created a spiritual tradition of which Sarmizege-
tusa was the capital. If you study a little deeper, you will discover
that Xalmoxis, or at least another character of the same name,
existed long before Pythagoras and that Sarmizegetusa is much
older as well. Further, the moxis in Xalmoxis equates to the name
Moses. It is also part of historical legend that Xalmoxis taught
the Egyptians their ancient knowledge and literally spearheaded
that ancient civilization. This vestigial remnant of history took
on a little more meaning for me when I found out that the city
of Sinaia, the first city I was taken to in Romania in 2008 and
which is not too far from the Sphinx, means Sinai, the same locale
where Moses experienced communion with his master. The more
I have learned about the history, anthropology and archeology of
Eastern Europe, the more apparent it is that key components of
the Egyptian civilization originated from this area.
In any event, Nicole and I set out on our magical journey on
the day we left Atlantykron. We were accompanied by Cristina
Balin from Nicole’s home town of Suceava which is in northern
Romania. Like Nicole, Cristina is highly intelligent. She speaks
even better English as she has spent significant time in the United
States. She was studying to be a dentist at that time and should
have her degree by now.
210

If the journey itself to Sarmizegetusa was the key component

of the experience, we were confronted with this aspect right away.
The first part of our journey required great patience. We had to
wait some six hours for our initial train to depart. Once we did
that, we had to change trains and seats on those trains frequently.
Cristina and I got about two hours of sleep as we rode the train
the entire night. Nicole stayed up the whole time.
At the outset of our trip, we attempted to offset the arduous
journey by creating a film about it. Cristina was to be a spy from
Department Zero who met us at the train station and asked if she
could travel with us for safety reasons. This created some very
interesting dynamics and story lines with Nicole acting stranger
and stranger as we got to Transylvania. Most of the footage I
took is unfortunately unusable as the sound of the train makes
the audio challenging. In any event, it was fun.
It is important to stress the arduousness of the journey for any
of you who might care to take it. I know there are people who
follows the traces I leave in books and any adventurers should not
take what I say lightly. In the wee hours of the morning, sometime
after midnight, the train stopped in the middle of nowhere. There
was a lot of chattering by the passengers in Romanian as to what
we would do next. There was no conductor to tell you anything.
Nicole heard from others that we would have to get off the train
and catch another one down the railroad track.
I was standing near the edge of the exit and someone said to
jump. There were no stairs but only a ladder that was not too
encouraging as it did not extend very far down from the rail car
which was over three feet from the ground. I jumped on to the
rocks that surrounded the tracks below and wondered what in
the hell was going on. The girls handed me all of our luggage
and then I helped them down. Then everyone else got off of the
train and down the precarious ladder. I am pretty tall so the jump
was not too bad, but there were old ladies on that train. I had to
be first for some reason. After we got off, everyone helped each
other. That was the easy part. We then redistributed our luggage
211

amongst ourselves so that we could each carry the proper weight

for our size and ran over large rocky gravel to catch the next train.
I, of course, had the most weight. It was a very long “run” as
there was not time to walk leisurely. If the weight was too much
to carry, the rocks underneath were equally uncomfortable.
After another train ride, we had to take a similar excursion
and switch seats on the same train. On the last leg of our journey
into Transylvania itself, we had to stand in the covered back of
the car and outside of the main cabin as it was full. Finally, when
we arrived in Transylvania, we arrived at an old and apparently
deserted train station at about 4:00 a.m.. This was not encourag-
ing. There were several other passengers and one of them said
something. Nicole pointed to an empty and desolate looking
train and said that it was our train. This was odd as there were no
lights or sign of any other life. It was so much like the driverless
carriage in the movie Dracula that I could not help but laugh.
The seen was so odd and eerie that when I pointed this out to the
girls, they laughed too.
We entered the dark train and waited in the mysterious quiet.
Our exhaustion was tempered by the mystery of what we would
experience next. A conductor came down the aisle and stood next
to us. Nicole asked him a question, but he did not answer. He
just stood like frozen robot. After a very non sequitur lag in his
communication — at least fifteen seconds — he said we would
leave soon. The emergency lights then came on as if he and the
train had been activated by some mysterious force. The regular
lights came on after that and we soon departed. None of this was
actually mysterious force per se, but it is indicative of what one
might experience on a quest to Sarmizegetusa. You are penetrat-
ing the unconscious aspects of your mental and spiritual network.
The conductor played his part very well.
We arrived at our destination at sunrise at about 5:30 a.m. in
the small village of Orastie and waited a little over a half hour
for Father Antonius to pick us up. Father Antonius is a bishop of
a monastery of the Old Orthodox Church. He was our host and
212

was extremely thoughtful and courteous to our needs for our two
night visit. He drove us to the monastery, showed us around and
made sure we were fed.
Immediately taking us into his office, where he also slept,
Father Antonius excitedly showed us pictures he had taken in
Jerusalem. One was of a Madonna and baby Christ who were
both black. I asked him why they were both black but go no an-
swer. He then showed me a footprint on a rock from the Mount
of Olives that is, according to legend, the last footprint of Jesus
on Earth. I took a strong interest in this topic because Jesus is
said to have ascended to heaven from the Mount of Olives. I
have written a book, The Montauk Book of the Living, that is all
about synchronicities with regard to the subject of olives.
During the writing of that book, I discovered that the olive
is wrapped up into the deepest mysteries of many religious and
oracular traditions, only one of which is Christianity. Those are
explained in the book, but my own personal interaction with the
theme of the olive proved to be equally intriguing and mysterious.
It was my fleeting association with Olive Pharoah, the Matriarch
of the Montauk Indians, which propelled me to revisit and redis-
cover salient events in my own life which were intertwined with
the theme of the olive. My first out-of-the-body experiences took
place on Olive Drive in Davis, California and in a location that was
nearby olive trees. Second, my parents were killed in a crash and
buried on the land that once was Rancho Los Olivas, the histori-
cal memory of which has been preserved by Los Olivas Adobe
near Ventura, California. The focal point of Adobe Los Olivas
is a fountain beneath an olive tree.* Third, there was a legendary
blue Amazon queen of Atlantis named Antinea who gave Man-
kind the olive. Her name was transliterated by the Greeks into
Athena. Through name associations and genetic heritage links,
I could trace the ancestors on both sides of my parental family
trees to Antinea’s descendants: the Berbers of North Africa. More
*
Egypt was known as the Land of the Olives in ancient times and Isis was known as
the Queen or Lady of the Olives. Egyptians also used olive leaves to bury their dead
as the olive was a symbol of the pathway to and from this world.
213

important to this book, the theme of a blue Amazon queen ties

to Radu’s encounter with Machandi. I have also written quite a
bit about the Blue Race itself in both The Montauk Book of the
Living and The Black Sun: Montauk’s Nazi-Tibetan Connection.
None of this seemingly relates too specifically to my journey
to Transylvania save for the fact that Jesus is supposed to have
ascended to heaven from the Mount of Olives. With all of these
synchronicities connected to what might be considered the great-
est event in the history of the Western Civilization, I was more
than a little interested in the alleged footprint of Jesus being on
the Mount of Olives.
The bishop told me that the actual footprint was one of a
set of two original footprints, but that one was taken to Istanbul
many years before. The footprint on the Mount of Olives resides
within a mosque that is in the hands of the Muslim faith to this
day. Nearby, there is another alleged spot on the Mount of Ol-
ives that also claims to be the spot where Jesus ascended from
and was turned into a Russian Orthodox Church centuries ago.
This church was used as a pretense by the British and French
to start the Crimean War. They claimed they wanted the keys
to the church which were in the hands of the Russians. In fact,
it was just a humble clergyman who held the actual keys. This
particular story is important to my quest, however, because the
Crimean War actually created the country of Romania which did
not exist as such before that war. If there had been no fight over
the church on the Mount of Olives, there would be no country of
Romania as such. The story of Cezar Brad, Radu Cinamar, and
Doctor Xien would have played out entirely differently.
It is also very important to add that if it were not for my
experiences that were highlighted by the mysterious theme of
the olive, I would never have been in the circumstances I was
in that would enable me to publish Radu’s work and take this
mysterious journey to Sarmizegetusa. The common denominator
in my adventures was the Mount of Olives which symbolizes the
end times in the Bible.
214

Although the bishop was enthusiastically showing us his other

photos of Jerusalem, my interest waned after the Mount of Olives,
mostly because I was exhausted on only a couple hours of sleep.
Cristina, who had no more sleep than myself, was nudging me to
stay awake out of respect to the bishop. I soon fell completely
asleep. When I eventually woke, I looked up and everyone was
laughing. It was now recognized that it was time for us to go to
bed. After resting for a few hours, we had lunch in the dining
hall and it was time now for a much more animated discussion.
As we ate, Father Antonius talked at length to the girls who are
both of the New Orthodox faith. He only speaks minimal English
so they translated for me. The dialogue was quite interesting as
he began explaining the “war in the heavens” between demons
and angels and the cosmic struggle that occurs on Earth between
the forces of good and evil. I do not mean to suggest that he is
wrong, but he takes it quite seriously and speaks about it in a candid
reference frame, somewhat akin to Bob Costas or Al Michaels of
NBC talking about the NFL playoff forecast for the Super Bowl.
When he asked about myself and my vocation, I referenced the
war between angels and demons and related that to the electronic
manipulation that occurred in the Montauk Project. Much of the
Montauk Project dealt with different domains. At the top you had
heaven and at the bottom you had hell. Electronic frequencies
were matched to each domain and equipment was created that
either emulated those domains or influenced them. In other words,
I told him that the demon realm used electronics to do their dirty
work. I also gave him a very quick summary of my work with
Dr. David Anderson and his breakthroughs with regard to time
control technology.
I should also mention at this point that Father Antonius is
not only the bishop or abbot of this monastery, but he is also an
exorcist. He takes his mission quite seriously. The Old Orthodox
Church is much smaller than the New Orthodox Church. The
former believes in helping the poor and sick while the latter is
far more inundated with modern commercialism and political
215

controversy. The Old Orthodox Church strives to be pure and is

generally considered to be beyond reproach.
I never thought about it until I got home, but the odds of some-
one going to Transylvania and being hosted by an exorcist are
obviously quite rare. Further, if you are going to go on a sacred
journey, having an exorcist in the mix makes for great drama. I
certainly did not intend it that way. I would have preferred to
stay in a hotel, but Nicole saw to all of the arrangements and she
was trying to avoid me having to spend money which was not
something I asked her to do. Father Antonius was evidently meant
to be a part of our remarkable journey to Sarmizegetusa.
After lunch, Father Antonius drove us to two major cities of
Transylvania, Hunedoara and Deva, and took us sight-seeing.
During our meal, Father Antonius had said that at least eighty
percent of the people are under the influence of the devil who
gets to many of them through their habit of smoking. Maybe
some sixteen percent are relatively free to exercise their free will.
Later in the afternoon, as he drove us through the streets, I pointed
to someone who was smoking and said, “The Devil!” He liked
that and laughed. Not long afterwards, he asked me if there was
anything he could do for me during my stay. I told him yes and
asked him to pray that we would have a successful journey to
Sarmizegetusa the next day.
Later that evening, I experienced a remarkable synchronic-
ity that is mysteriously tied to the events I have earlier described
with regard to the olive theme. As Nicole and I stood outside
the monastery in the evening, we were speaking with one of the
monks who mentioned that the first stone of the monastery was
placed on August 11, 1999, the day of a full solar eclipse. Tomor-
row would be August 11th and the tenth anniversary of that date.
What was remarkable to me was that August 11, 1999 was the
exact day I met Dr. David Anderson. He was the one responsible
for me coming to Romania in the first place.
The period from August 10th to August 14th is significant be-
cause it is recognized as a major biorhythm of the Earth’s energy
216

grid. The August 12th date gets most of the credit because that
date is believed to be when the actual Philadelphia Experiment
of 1943 occurred as well as the climax of the Montauk Project
in 1983. August 12th is also referred to as the birthday of the
Egyptian goddess Isis (Queen of the Olives). It is a time when
the star Sirius is at its closest point to the Earth and is sacred to
the ancient Egyptians who recognized Sirius as the home of their
ancestors as do the Dogon of Africa who learned this from and
were culturally interconnected with the Amazigh Berbers of the
Sahara. On August 14th, 2003, there was a major blackout in the
northeastern United States, the epicenter of which was Preston
Nichols’ new home in Cairo, New York. All of these time asso-
ciations are interesting because it was also August of 2003 when
the amazing discoveries were made beneath the Romanian Sphinx
that are discussed in Transylvanian Sunrise.
The most notable aspect of the above mentioned series of
synchronicities had to do with the fact that we were taking our
sacred journey to Sarmizegetusa the next day, August 11, 2009.
At this time, Nicole also informed me that David Anderson had
left a nice message on her cell phone saying that he wished he
could be with us. He had been invited to make the trip but his
business responsibilities prevented this.
Father Antonius had us woken up at 5:30 a.m. the next morn-
ing and saw that we had breakfast. At 6:30 a.m., we got into a
taxi that he had arranged to take us on the ride to Sarmizegetusa
which would take a little less than an hour. The roads to this locale
are not on the main highways and it was a very bumpy ride, the
last part being a dirt road. As we climbed up the mountain at one
point, the car stalled inexplicably. Whether it was or not, and I
would say that it was, it seemed like a spiritual force making itself
known. It was kind of obvious. Once this was recognized, the car
regained power and we made the final ascent. We arrived about
7:30 a.m. and made our way down the short trail. There are signs
warning you to be careful as there are poisonous vipers nearby.
Until noon, we had the whole area completely to ourselves. We
217

explored the various formations and did lots of filming. Ideally,

one is supposed to spend three days in Sarmizegetusa whereby
it will have a profound effect on you. This would require camp-
ing just outside the park in a tent. The park itself has a spigot of
running water, but there are no bathrooms.
Unfortunately, we did not have time to explore Sarmizege-
tusa to the extent we would have liked. The focal point of most
visitors is on the solar wheel and the surrounding temple ruins.
There is also a square pit made of stones that is out of sight and
behind the solar wheel that was probably once used as a water
receptacle. There has also been speculation that it was used for
human sacrifice at some point. There are stories of people being
sacrificed to Xalmoxis, but I do not know if they are true. If so,
they might be a degenerative form of the original teachings. For
me, my journey to Sarmizegetusa was not even a superficial ar-
cheological study. I was going for the experience. We explored
and also concentrated on the filming. I got several good shots
and put these together in a video that included a summary of my
first visits to Romania.
Perhaps the most interesting thing that happened at the park
itself was after we had made our initial explorations. It was about
noon, and we were eating the lunch we had brought with us. I
then noticed two people standing still in the middle of the solar
wheel. They looked like they were doing chi gong, an ancient
oriental practice which means “breath work” and is something
that I do every day. I went over by myself to investigate and saw
a woman there alone. She spoke English very sparingly, but I was
able to get across to her that I was publishing Radu Cinamar’s
works in America. When I told her this, she had a strong emo-
tional reaction and started crying. Her name is Lenutz. A man
then arrived who was her husband and we all engaged in a very
friendly but rather abstract conversation as there was a language
barrier. I brought them over to Cristina and Nicole where we en-
joyed rapid translation. The couple said they were doing energy
work and that they visit different sacred sites in Romania from
218

S O L A R W H EE L — S A R M I Z E G E T U S A
time to time. They eventually gave me a magazine that explains

the very unique mathematical formula that the solar calendar is
based upon. I cannot read the magazine at this point as it is in
the Romanian language. If I were to be sarcastic, I would say
that the math was based upon “base 1.5.” It was obtuse to me.
Lenutz and her husband took us on a mountain hike to see
a sentinel post. They also explained that the entire region of
Sarmizegetusa went for miles around, but people mostly just think
of it only as the area around the solar wheel. When we finished
our extensive hike, they drove us back to Orastie. We all agreed
that we would return to Sarmizegetusa the next year and every
year thereafter. I wanted to take everyone out to dinner to show
my appreciation for the enlightening day and all of the information
and courtesy everyone had extended to me. Besides, Nicole had
taken every precaution on her own initiative to make sure I would
spend almost no money. That was not my idea, but I wanted to
say thank you. Lenutz and her husband had to go somewhere so
219

M A P O F S A R M I Z E G E T U S A C O M P L E X
T E M P L E R U I N S — S A R M I Z E G E T U S A
220

W A T ER WE L L — S A R M I Z E G E T U S A
S U N D I A L — S A R M I Z E G E T U S A
221

N I C O L E
C R I S T I N A
222

O L D OR T H O D O X M O N A S T ER Y
H U N E D O A R A C A S T L E
223

they could not join us. Nicole said there were no restaurants but
maybe we could find a pizza parlor or something.
As I heard the girls talking in Romanian, I could tell that we
were headed back on a long walk to the monastery. We were not
going to a restaurant or pizza parlor of any kind because there were
none. This is Romania. It was disappointing to me and not just
because I wanted to show my appreciation. I was hungry and had
been eating at the monastery or Atlantykron for a week. My long
journey was almost over. I felt like sitting down at a restaurant
and relaxing a bit. As we were all hungry, Cristina pointed to a
rock on the corner of two streets. We sat on the grass and used the
rock as a table to eat a meal of hard-boiled eggs, white bread, and
tomatoes. This was a bit of culture shock. The girls, who do not
come from poor families, took this in stride as such an instance is
not so uncommon in Romania. They have also negotiated there
way through colleges of higher learning on scholarships but are
very savvy when it comes to budgeting, scraping by and cutting
corners. It was a distinctly Romanian experience. On the way
back, we saw a tree with small yellow plums and those became
our dessert.
It then struck me that I would be in for a long train ride the
next day with virtually no food. In order to avoid the chaotic
change of trains that we had experienced on our trip to Transyl-
vania, Nicole was planning to get me on a train where I would
not have to change seats once. This was a relief, but the trade-off
was that there would be no stops to eat nor would I even have a
chance to go to a real grocery store. With regard to groceries, the
girls were both in the same boat as they would be travelling the
next day in the opposite direction but only for six hours. I had
to travel nine hours to Bucharest.
Walking down the last few blocks before we would arrive at
the country road to take the long walk to the monastery, we saw
a small sign that said “kiosk” that was really a lower harmonic
vestige of a 7-11 store. Someone was selling potato chips and
the like out of a garage. This was apparently my last chance to
224

get something to eat for tomorrow’s trip, but there was absolutely
nothing there that I would eat save for a bag of popcorn that Nicole
insisted on paying for.
As we passed the very last house before the long road back
to the monastery, a man came out of his house and pointed to the
skies and said the Pleiades would be out tonight. He wanted to
see them but the clouds were going to make it difficult. As he
spoke only Romanian, Nicole translated. When I told him how
lucky he was to live in such a beautiful environment, he became
even more friendly and invited us to his home and organic gar-
den. He started feeding us all sorts of vegetables and fruits and
then started bringing out cakes and wine. By the time we were
done, we had been fed up to our ears. Once again, an experience
that was distinctly Romanian. He also provided us with bags of
food for the train ride the next day. I had a bag of pears, apples
and oranges which made the return trip much more pleasurable.
Perhaps the prayers of the bishop had been answered. This man
regularly provides food for the monastery. It capped off a very
successful journey.
Although our physical journey was essentially done, the sacred
aspect was not finished by a long shot. Both evenings I was at
the monastery, I committed myself to a specific chi gong exercise
every night for one hour. I eventually continued this exercise for
thirteen months. If any professional boxer would do this particu-
lar exercise for a year, he would never be in danger of punching
himself out. In fact, he could punch continuously for the entire
fight provided he did not get himself knocked out. Besides that,
it has tremendous health and spiritual benefits. Before I would
go to bed each night, and even though I was very tired, I would
go out on the balcony of the monastery and do this exercise for
one hour into the Transylvanian night. In the far distance, I could
see an explosion of light reaching up into the night sky. Nicole
explained to me that the New Orthodox Cathedrals, which are very
ornate, are built with open spaces at the top that are shaped like
crosses and they light up the night sky. It was a poetic scene.
225

In the early hours of August 12th, there was a surprise con-

tinuation of my sacred journey that would occur in my sleep. I
had a very magical dream where I knew I was completely outside
of my body. There was a bright blue sky and I could look over
the entirety of Romania. Suddenly, I saw obnoxious black heli-
copters approaching a tall edifice which represented the central
government or a similarly related institution. There was a huge
dark cloud over this building that clearly represented a very dark
cloud over Romania. These were not my conclusions, but it is
simply how the information was presented to me in the dream. It
was extremely dramatic and spoke of the truth. At least that was
the context I was given. While experiencing the great freedom
of an out-of-body experience, I was suddenly confronted with
the opposite: mind control operations and worse in the archetypal
form of a black helicopter. In the same vein, a flash of truth went
through my mind that told me I was not connected to this dark
cloud in any way. In other words, there was no danger. The cloud,
however, was still a part of the landscape.
This dream obviously represents the lid that has been held
down on the operations Radu Cinamar has written about in his
books. He has mentioned the negative forces quite clearly. The
black helicopter theme has another odd association with me in
Romania. Whenever I go to Atlantykron, the director of the camp
always mentions the status of the black helicopters that buzz the
camp annually. David mentions it as well. It is as if I am viewed
either as an expert or a receptacle for knowledge of such things.
In actual fact, the only thing I know about black helicopters is
what Preston Nichols has told me. He said that most of them are
just regular army helicopters. The only ones with extra-sensory
psychology equipment on them are from New Haven, Connecti-
cut. They are equipped with spectrum analyzers that can zone in
on the electromagnetic signature of an individual and also feature
equipment that can transmit certain frequencies. The implications
of this are as broad as your imagination. This data is dated from
the mid 1990s.
226

I can say, however, that during my own investigation of Mon-

tauk, black helicopters would appear at suspicious times. For
example, I might be thinking a certain type of thought with regard
to mind control or penetrating various levels of secrecy within the
Government and a black helicopter would appear suddenly and
inexplicably. Whether they were transmitting the thought that I
was thinking or whether they were in response to it is an open
question. The general feeling I got, however, was that they were
letting me know they were there in some capacity.
This latter feeling was corroborated when Tantra Bensko told
me of her somewhat similar experiences. When she would be
teaching tantric yoga in her living room, a black helicopter would
appear, even to the point where the pilot would fly close enough
to the ground in order to make eye contact with her. One night
I had a similar experience, but it was in a dream. I watched the
helicopter from my living room and saw the face of the pilot. He
was an older man and really quite lame in power. After that, the
black helicopter phenomena disappeared from my life.
My most interesting black helicopter experience occurred
with my daughter who was very young at the time. We saw a
helicopter in the backyard, hovering very low. As it banked and
changed direction, I got into my car to follow it, but it disappeared
in a way that defied logic. As soon as it left my view, the very
loud noise it made ceased and the craft could no longer be seen.
It really made me wonder if they had perfected the invisibility
technology from the Philadelphia Experiment.
The fact that black helicopters were a theme in my dream
suggests they are tied to the REM state of deep sleep. In my
out of body experience, I was seeing astral phenomena that was
interpreting itself through my brain as a black helicopter. No
danger was indicated.
When I woke up for my last morning in Transylvania, I was
doing my chi gong workout when I heard a knock at the door.
It was Nicole. She had brought me a piece of Eucharist bread
that had just been prepared in a ceremony that she had attended
227

in the chapel below. It was not like a Catholic wafer but was a
real piece of bread. Nicole wanted to know if I had eaten yet
because it has to be taken on an empty stomach. As I had eaten
a plum, she said I should wait until the next morning and take it
then. She was very intent on me doing so.
Keep in mind that I am not a Christian and never have been.
My friends from childhood even remember me being quite critical
of this human institution and suggesting it was perhaps the most
knuckle-headed thing invented by Mankind. It was not until I
became an ordained minister for the Church of Scientology that
I actually learned to respect and correlate all religious traditions.
This was further enhanced by reading 777 and Other Qabalistic
Writings of Aleister Crowley which demonstrates how all religions
correlate with the Tree of Life.
Most people who believe in Christianity have not fully ex-
amined their own gray matter that propagates their feelings or
intellectual capacity with regard to how they are interpreting
the data they are receiving about the subject. By gray matter I
am referring to their own mental mechanisms which would also
extend to their emotional and spiritual mechanisms. On top of
that, virtually all Christians are completely ignorant of the name
of their founder and what it represents in terms of ancient magic
from millennia ago. Their understanding is often embarrassingly
simplistic as if suitable for a school play. Christians, nevertheless,
are no less spiritual than anyone else. Just like anyone else, they
have their own filter between the divine and the physical world.
In Nicole’s case, she is a very pure spirit and Christianity just
happens to be her interface with the divine. Just as I had respected
Father Antonius and asked for his prayers (which seemed to work),
I told her that I would take the Eucharist the next morning out of
respect to her. I also adore her.
Nicole and Cristina accompanied me to the train station where
Nicole made double sure I would be on the same train and in
the same seat all the way to Bucharest where I would be met by
her friend Ana. We said goodbye, and I took the long nine hour
228

train ride to Bucharest. The carrots, pears and other fruit that had
been given to me came in very handy. The highlight of the trip,
however, was the popcorn that Nicole bought for me. It hit the
spot at the right time.
The train arrived in Bucharest at 9:00 p.m. and Ana was
waiting for me right on time. A very friendly girl, Ana took me
to a youth hostel which was a short walk away. Again, I would
have preferred to have stayed in a hotel but everything had been
arranged already. To go against the flow would have been cum-
bersome to say the least. I would spend the night in a large coed
dorm with college age people. It made me feel young.
I took the Eucharist the next morning on an empty stomach
and prayed for a miracle. That was the whole idea. Ana picked
me up and showed me around Bucharest a bit before taking me to
the airport. It was on the plane that the miracle occurred. After
taking my seat, I saw one black man get on the plane. I made an
immediate decision or prayer that this man would sit down next
to me. As I am interested in and have written about the Moors of
ancient history, I wanted him to sit by me in order that I might ask
him about any sort of black community in Bucharest as there are
hardly any blacks in Romania. His seat was right next to me.
As it turned out, this man was a Christian minister who was
accompanied by a white woman from another church. They had
been in Moldova in order to address and correct the abuse of a
young boy who had been stoned at the instigation of a priest of
the New Orthodox Church. The young boy was an orphan who
had been adopted by a Pentecostal missionary and his wife. The
minister had purchased a tractor for the local community but was
perceived as a threat by the priest. He was not only a different
domination of Christianity, he was helping the locals and would
therefore gain credibility and popularity. The priest stirred up his
congregation against the family and the young orphan was stoned
and hospitalized in what became an international incident. This
man and woman had been there to ensure that the boy got proper
treatment and that the situation was calmed down and addressed
229

as much as possible by the local authorities.

For me, I had honored Nicole’s request and accepted her ver-
sion of the Holy Spirit. What happened, however, was a ricochet
effect. The Holy Spirit moved right through me, so to speak, and
relayed back to her the contradictions in her own church. Nicole
is a member of the New Orthodox Church. As Father Antonius
prepared the Eucharist, we can credit him. Once again, he is from
the Old Orthodox Church and does not engage in such contradic-
tory behavior. I wrote about the experience in the Montauk Pulse
and sent it to Nicole. I thought she might be a little sensitive to
what I had written, but she enthusiastically congratulated me
on the article and told me to put her last name in the article as
well.
This was the end of my trip to Sarmizegetusa and Romania.
At the urging of my most knowledgeable and educated Romanian
friends, I had taken the sacred journey and touched the heart of
ancient Transylvania. Although the physical travel was over, the
sacred journey would continue in a most mysterious way that
I would never expect and was centered around my association
with David Anderson who I was scheduled to meet with upon my
return to America.
230

C H A P T ER T H REE
3
N EW Y ORK
The year prior to my visit to Sarmizegetusa in 2009, I had

received a fair amount of correspondence from Radu. He had
repeatedly mentioned that he would like to meet me in person at
some point. Shortly after returning to my home in New York af-
ter a vacation in California, I received an email from Radu tell-
ing me that he had come very close to my house on Long Island.
He did not visit me, however, as he decided that it might cause
me many potential problems if he did. It was as if those astral
sheep dogs mentioned in his tale were following him. In light of
things that have happened since, it might be a good thing. There
is a lot of attention devoted to keeping his story subdued. Radu
also stated that he missed Cezar (who had left) very much and
said that things were very busy in Department Zero and that he
might not be able to communicate for a long time. I did not hear
from him again for pretty much an entire year.
After Radu’s last letter, however, David Anderson became
relatively available again and was buzzing with all sorts of in-
formation. This began with his presentation of the invariance of
the space-time interval which I have discussed. His lectures at
Atlantykron were very rich and intriguing. He followed that up
with a visit to me at my house in October of 2009.
David was very interested in seeing the video footage I had
taken at Atlantykron the previous two years. I showed him the
Sphinx, Sarmizegetusa and a lot of different footage of Roma-
nia and Atlantykron. As we watched with a couple of friends, I
231

realized that it was time to finally play the CD for him that Radu
had given to me over a year earlier. I had sent a copy to David,
but the pile of mail it found its way to was never opened.
As we listened to the CD, David maintained a conversation
with one of my friends. It made me think he was not too inter-
ested, and I asked him if I should turn it off. No, he said. He was
listening to everything and was interested. It seems that David
can multi-task somewhat akin to a computer.
After he finished listening to the CD, his primary comment
was that he was impressed at how much Radu had trusted me
in telling me what he did. I will reiterate, however, that most
of what Radu said is a confirmation of what is in Transylvanian
Sunrise. It concerns details surrounding the events in Transyl-
vanian Sunrise with a sincere apology that he cannot provide
further proof. This, he said, is forbidden by his superiors and
would result in him being cut off from the current access he has
to such matters. In his message, Radu stated that he hoped to
meet me fairly soon in the United States and also that he would
like to meet David Anderson.
My next step was to ask David about the people who told
him that he had met Radu. Before I could ask the question,
David explained without me having to ask. He said that when
I initially inquired about seeing Radu on my first trip to Roma-
nia (I had also asked to visit the Projection Hall in this same
request), he initiated correspondence to effect such a meeting. I
knew David was using his own office, but I did not know what
channels he had at his fingertips to accomplish such. The entire
correspondence initiated by his office ended up being forwarded
through my publisher, the only public contact for Radu. I soon
received an email from Radu stating that he could not meet me
in Romania but that he hoped to meet me in the United States.
As it turned out, David said he had also personally contacted
some of his friends in the Romanian government on my behalf.
One of these people informed David that he had actually shaken
hands with Radu, but nothing could be done at this time about
232

N EW Y ORK
getting me a visit. The fact that David was told this was based
upon a long history of trust, respect and cooperation between
him and his friend in the government. It apparently started with
my request to meet Radu the previous year.
While this seems to resolve one step of the mystery, it pres-
ents yet another riddle. Before I asked David if I could meet
Radu, I had asked him if he knew Radu. At first, he was not sure
who I was talking about. Then, after I explained the contents of
the book quickly to him, he said “Oh, I know who you mean. I’d
prefer not to talk about that on the phone.” He then went into a
fairly long comment on how phone conversations are not secure
in America and that he would be much more comfortable talk-
ing about this in Romania. I found this ironic because Radu felt
more comfortable talking in America.
All of this communication leads to obvious bafflement. If
David has shaken hands with Radu then why did Radu state that
he would like to meet David, that he trusted him and that he
wanted him to listen to the CD? As David and Radu are both
involved in very mysterious operations, it was hard for me to
fathom that there might be no connection between them. If there
was, neither seemed to be aware of it.
Before he left, David said that he would be releasing a paper
on time reactors in a couple of months and that I could include
that in my Montauk Pulse newsletter. Even though David did
not have all of the answers I wanted, what he eventually released
about time reactors is nothing short of remarkable. It is covered
in Appendix B of this book.
David followed up his release of information on time reac-
tors by appearing on OtherWorldRadio with me on December
30th, 2009. This was his first radio appearance in over five years.
When I had the chance to ask him a question, I asked him what I
thought was a very interesting question: “In all of your research,
what is the most humorous thing you’ve encountered?”
This is an off-the-wall sort of question, and I asked it
because it represents the human factor which is very important
233

to any sort of endeavor of this nature. There was no doubt as

to his answer and he gave it without hesitation or thinking. He
replied that it had to do with people’s reactions when they actu-
ally witnessed the time chamber for the first time. He said they
would almost always burst into laughter, presumably as a reac-
tion to seeing their view of reality being suspended. In other
words, reality is not quite the way they thought it was.
While David revealed quite a bit in his initial return to ra-
dio, he gave a much more dramatic presentation a month later
when he publicly announced for the first time that human beings
have been subjected to the controlled time reactor fields (see
Appendix B for more information on the technology). This is a
startling announcement because in all of his previous research,
pretty much only plants, clocks and other objects had been used.
Incredible progress has been made in the third generation of this
technology where they achieved stability of the boundary layer
as well as a significant increase in the size of the time-warp field.
It is now deemed safe enough for human experimentation.
The time warp field or time chamber is created by means of
stimulating a chemical reagent with high energy lasers and also
utilizing a rotating electromagnetic field. As David describes it,
the foundation of their patents is that they have actually created
a path through hyperspace. The phenomena at work here is con-
sistent with what is known in physics as a CTC or closed time-
like curve. The key to understanding a closed time-like curve is
that it is just time looping back on itself.*
A closed time-like curve was first proposed in modern phys-
ics by scientist Kurt Godel in 1949 who said that pathways in
time are possible by using CTCs. His theory shows how heavy
gravity can curve space-time in a way that allows time to loop
back on itself. Godel’s work was the first to suggest that going
*
This was a key feature of the theories and adventures suggested by Preston in the
Montauk scenario. If you want to get some idea of how this could play out in expe-
rience, I recommend a movie entitled Time Travelers from 1964. It is a campy but
watchable story that demonstrates how a science project team jumps into a vortex
they created and then go through all sorts of adventures only to end up at the same
point where they jumped into the vortex. It was distributed as a video by Thorn EMI.
234

N EW Y ORK
back into time could be possible without violating the laws of

math and physics. Dr. Anderson has added more to Kort Godel’s
original outlook because his device not only retards the flow of
time but also accelerates it. This means that his loops connect to
the future and not just the past.
David was careful to state that this is really time control and
not time travel. People have been exposed to accelerated and
retarded rates of time. Where the line is drawn between “time
control” and “time travel” I cannot really say but it seems to be
a fine one.
He also stated that humans exposed to the time chamber
can actually walk outside of the field and then interact with the
time they were now in. He also stated that the technology is not
far away from sending someone 40 to 50 years into the past. In
short, David revealed that humans have been sent into the past
but quickly stated that the Anderson Institute is surely not the
only one to do this. Many governments, in conjunction with pri-
vate industry, have been experimenting with time control tech-
nology for years.
Most spectacular is the excitement or start up of the time
warp field. Tremendous and amazing experiences have been re-
ported by the people being exposed to these fields. Some have
very spiritual experiences and some report seeing spectacular
phenomena as they experience the transition period of accelera-
tion/deceleration. With regard to this type of information, David
said that the human mind behaves very unusually when exposed
to something so foreign. It is not consistent from person to per-
son and this field of endeavor is not the particular expertise of
the Anderson Institute at this time although they are trying to
become more competent in that area.
Perhaps more important is that the nature of our reality is
now subject to an unnatural state of change. The web of interde-
pendence is so complex that it is beyond our capacity to predict
the impact that this new time control technology will have. It
is so powerful that it has the potential to literally erase history.
235

The great questions of history can soon be answered and any his-
torical event will soon be subject to study and review. David has
stated that we are way past the “what if” stage and “How do we
use this technology?” is the question now.
The implications for society are huge, but there is a device
that has been developed by the Anderson Institute that has the
potential to act as a safeguard for unwarranted use of this tech-
nology and it is known as a Time Tremor Detector or TTD. If
someone is experimenting with time, these TTDs will pick it
up and indicate where the experiments are taking place. It is
through the use of such devices that the Anderson Institute has
become part of a web of research groups across the planet which
includes but is not limited to India, China, South Korea, Russia,
and Japan.
India is by far the most advanced and active of these coun-
tries pursuing time control technology. Their Ministry of Science
and Technology in New Delhi has a Department of Research and
Development Organization (DRDO) which has set up a time re-
search project with a massive facility that is ten times larger in
scale than anything anyone else has done. It is located in the
Dighi Hills which is in the Pune District of the state of Maha-
rashtra. Pune is an industrial hub fifty-eight miles from Mumbai
(formerly Bombay) and there is a six lane highway connecting
the two cities.
Time research, David stated, is one of the most competi-
tive technologies in the world today and governments are trying
to utilize it for their own self interest. It is therefore important
that it be regulated and transparent. The Time Tremor Detector
serves this purpose.
The scientific community is split down the middle as to
whether time control technology should be disclosed or not. Da-
vid is the leading proponent for disclosure and was planning to
release a series of videos, but this has not happened as of yet.
On March 2nd, 2010 I had an opportunity to ask David Ander-
son some follow up questions on Sovereign Mind Radio, hosted
236

N EW Y ORK
by Sonia Barrett. One of the first questions I asked was if we

would get to see some video of this new time control technology
in the upcoming videos he was planning to release. He reminded
me that the Discovery Channel had taken an entire film crew into
his old facility on Long Island but the footage was restricted from
publication. Film crews have also visited his new center in New
Mexico and while he is hopeful it will be included in the upcom-
ing videos, that depends upon approval from his partners.
I also referred to the accounts of the Montauk Project whereby
video cameras had been sent back in time so as to view events in
the past and future. Have they attempted anything similar at his
research center? Can we look into the past?
With regard to remote cameras, scientists understand that any
movement through time (accelerating and decelerating matter or
information backward or forward in time), has an impact upon
the construct of reality. Some feel, however, and David does
not agree, that you can limit the effect this will have on the time
line by sending cameras into time instead of living organisms.
Unfortunately, there is a complex web of interdependencies that
make up the nature of our reality and by changing one small ele-
ment, it might create more than just a small ripple.
India, he said, is sending camera-equipped drones into a time-
warp field. There is, however, a problem with visible light being
able to propagate through the boundary layers of the time warp
field. The Anderson Institute is trying to work out a solution, but
the best results thus far obtained are by sending a camera into the
past and then getting it back out.
The whole idea of sending drones into the past is quite amus-
ing because such a device would be looked at as a UFO if it was
sent back to the Fifties or most any other decade. This makes
one wonder what role time research from the future has played in
the UFO phenomena of recent times. When we consider that it is
India sending drones into the past, it is even more bizarre because
the media in India has long reported on a sporadic phenomena
known as the “Monkey Man,” a small creature either made with
237

or amalgamated with metal that bites or ravages people with its

metal claws and sounds like a bizarre science experiment. That
it was witnessed in New Delhi is ironic because that is where the
time experiments in India more or less originated.
Sonia asked David if he had ever looked into the Philadelphia
Experiment and Montauk Project. With regard to the P.E., he
said there is a trail of correspondence revealing major scientists
were involved in this and certainly more than official sources will
declare. As for Montauk, there are too many pieces that do not
fit with regard to the official story. He said it is quite clear that
the publicly stated use of that facility is not accurate. There are
still many questions that need to be answered. I suggested that
when the capabilities of the time chamber are up to it that these
two incidents can be focused on, at least to try to figure out what
happened. He thought that was an interesting idea.
The UFO factor, just alluded to in the aforementioned com-
ment about India, comes into play here because, according to
different sources, flying saucers came in by the bucket load when
a rift of space-time was created during the Philadelphia Experi-
ment. While this is the stuff of legend, it correlates with what
David has told us about closed time-like curves. Maybe the story
of saucers is really true and they were responding to a TTD.
This scenario with UFOs also correlates with what David
has said about various governments being on the verge of time
wars or controlling time to their own advantage, possibly at the
expense of the population. Preston had always heard from secret
government circles that World War II was a war of time and that
the Nazis had originally won. In any case, this new technology
from the Anderson Institute causes us to revisit these ideas with
a fresh vigor. It gives us reasons to wonder about many things.
This idea of focusing the time chamber on key events is a
fascinating one because one could also apply it to the censorship
that time research and other sensitive matters have been subjected
to. I mention this because David explained that censorship is
a fundamental strategy of how corporations and governments
238

N EW Y ORK
succeed and prosper. Censorship of consciousness is key. The

Anderson Institute is trying to get people to look beyond the
unconscious censorship of their own human senses that their
cultural and biological evolution has imposed upon their ability
to see things. Individuals need to expand their capacity in this
regard, but the whole idea of viewing the history of censorship
itself is a fascinating one. He liked that idea, too.
All of this, however, tells you how powerful this technol-
ogy is if it can do what he says, and there is every indication
to believe him. It is clear this technology can potentially solve
all the world’s major problems. Implementing it is an entirely
different matter and that is probably THE major problem. The
resistance can already be anticipated, but the idea of turning the
device on key problems makes it unstoppable. Just think about
it. All of this is why David is so keen on establishing a public
moral compass that serves everyone. Time control technology
is powerful beyond anyone’s imagination. If history proves to
be an experiment in time, as he has suggested, perhaps we will
soon be able to view it.
As interesting as all of these musings are, I am even more
intrigued by the prospect of how David’s research correlates with
the adventures of Radu Cinamar and why I have been placed in
the midst of these two remarkable scenarios. While David was
coming out with all of this information, however, Radu had been
silent for a very long time. It made me think that whenever one
of them heats up, the other one will cool down. When I was get-
ting lots of correspondence from Radu, David was mostly silent
or non-responsive. Now it was the other way around.

239

240

4
M O N TA U K
After the radio show with Sonia Barrett, I had a dream

where I was waiting in a hotel for David Anderson. One person
in the dream said he worked with David, and I will refer to him
as Solomon. I then saw myself at a table in the hotel having
breakfast with David and one other person.
When I consulted a dream dictionary, it indicated a table
refers to a meaningful discussion with someone or something
you can count on. I received an email from David right after this
dream asking if we could have a face to face meeting soon. He
did not say why he wanted to meet with me.
As I was helping to prepare a seminar at Montauk cour-
tesy of Sacred Spirit Tours (which was to celebrate the return
of the Montauk Medicine Man, Artie Crippen, to Montauk), I
asked David if he would like to come and visit me there. He
responded that he would like to come but also wanted to know
if it would be all right if he did a presentation. I was delighted,
particularly when he said that he wanted to show a video of his
time chamber. David said the videos he wanted to do were held
up as he had not been able to get clearance on showing the time
chamber in the videos, but there was nothing forbidding him to
show it to a small number of people. Although advertising that
David would attend and do a presentation at the Montauk event
would have increased the attendance considerably, I suggested
that we keep it secret as it could have attracted a lot of attention
we did not want. David like this idea, too.
241

The seminar was held at Montauk from April 9-11. The

impetus for all of this began at a Sweat Lodge on Super Bowl
Sunday in 2009 which was instigated by my Chi Gong teacher,
Roosevelt Gainey, who had said to Artie that he wanted to do a
Native American sweat lodge. When I found out about this, I
suggested my friend Vicky Lagoudis (www.teachingspirit.com)
who has a sweat facility. Besides the aforementioned, it was
attended by myself, Sandra Sabatini, Shaman Sharon Jackson
(also known as Winona Red Bird, Queen of the Montauks) and
a few other unnamed participants.
The sweat lodge included four rounds of intense heat focusing
on cleansing, purification, healing, and the spirit world. Natives
used the sweat lodge before a hunt, war, healing an illness, and
virtually any important activity in their lives. It is a potent way
to address and integrate all issues related to the body, mind and
soul. In this sweat lodge, there was much focus on the Montauk
Wellness Center and bringing it into being.
One of the results was that Sandra Sabatini created Sacred
Spirit Tours to help facilitate this purpose. She was surprised,
however, to see how vehemently she would be attacked for her
participation, and it has been a very rugged journey for her which
she has somehow pleasantly survived. It has thus occurred to me
that some explanations are in order with regard to these matters.
Since The Montauk Project: Experiments in Time was released
in 1992, it captured the imagination of thousands and there have
been all sorts of people who have wanted to help or get involved
in some way. Most of these people went by the wayside over a
decade ago. There have been others who have tried to capitalize
on the information and use it to their own advantage or for their
own glorification. These efforts have, for the most part, been
lame or insignificant. Others have been completely repelled by
the very idea that there was a Montauk Project. The reason for
this intense fascination and repulsion coupled with an ineptness
to do anything about it has to do with the very mechanics or what
is at play with regard to Montauk.
242

M O N T A U K
Montauk is a witness to or represents the very keystone by

which the coherent system we call a universe is held together.
The project described by Preston Nichols was monkeying with
factors that not only changed the way people think but how this
thinking ties into the fabric of how things are held together. Time
was manipulated and chaos ensued. The power of this attracts
people and understandably excites the imagination. Underlying
all of this is the sacred energy of the very spot they used (Camp
Hero) which was once under the guardianship of the Pharoahs
of antiquity as represented by the Montauks and their ancient
heritage. The Pharoah stood as the interlocutor and filter between
the heavens and the Earth. You see a remnant of this stewardship
in the legacy of the White House as a majority of U.S. presidents
share the bloodline of the Montauks.
Putting the Montauk Pharoahs back on the map is like ar-
ranging a transfer of power from the leader of the Illuminati,
the Bilderbergers or even the Vatican except for one thing. The
office of the Pharoah of Montauk and what it represents is more
powerful than all of those groups put together. Just look at all of
the scholars and authors who have tried to make their mark with
regard to Egypt. As I have been learning, such scholars do not
even know where the Egyptian language originated from. What is
far worse, however, are the politicians and secret societies which
try to squeeze every ounce of power they can from Egyptian
symbolism as well as the region itself. Montauk, and I am not
exaggerating, is far bigger in its implications.
It is through Montauk that certain Bulgarians contacted me
to teach us a clearer view of the Pharaonic civilizations as well
as history itself. It is also through my work with Montauk that I
was brought into the fold, as reported in Transylvanian Sunrise,
about the chambers beneath sphinx in both Romania and Egypt.
This is another point that various would-be prophets have sought
to discover for their own prestige and glorification. It is no ac-
cident that these discoveries have and will come to the attention
of most of the world via the Montauk research and story line. It
243

is therefore no accident that David was making his first public

presentation of the time chamber at Montauk.
His lecture was a streamlined and more user-friendly version
of what I witnessed in Romania the previous year. He deleted the
mathematical complexities. Most of what he said can be found
on his website at www.andersoninstitute.com if you have the time
and patience to read it. The most special part, however, was that
he showed a video of the time-warp chamber.
Inside the time-warp field, an amaryllis plant was placed
that was revealed as a small, tightly-closed bud. Horticulturists
projected a four-day window for it to bloom fully. During this
video presentation, it bloomed in under three minutes. David also
mentioned that they were able to “reverse” its stage of blooming
– to regress it back almost into a bud again – however, the field
became unstable at one late point in the regression and it was
exposed to high-level gamma rays which destroyed the plant life.
This was not shown at this presentation. They have long since
remedied the unstable boundary field.
It should also be mentioned that there was a professional
photographer in attendance whom I know, and he commented
that what we saw could not possibly have been “time-lapse”
photography due to the saturation of colors that was displayed
in the video. Keep in mind that this particular video is several
generations behind the more advanced work that has been going
on in recent years. As David has said many times, the Govern-
ment is always ten to fifteen years ahead of what it informs the
public about.
This was obviously a breathtaking event. David also indulged
the audience by taking all of their questions afterwards. This
was a very rare opportunity for people to Q&A with David, and
it all came courtesy of the Medicine Man’s return to Montauk
and his dream for a wellness center. This last point should not
be underestimated. The chances of the Medicine Man and David
Anderson coming to Montauk by themselves were not good at all.
That they should show up at the same time during a presentation
244

M O N T A U K
of time control technology is all the more significant. That the

incident occurred in sequence with both a sweat lodge and the
REM state of dreams should also be noted.
David was set to leave the morning after his presentation,
but we had breakfast and got a chance to talk privately. This
was the breakfast meeting I had dreamed about although it was
in a very different location. It is noteworthy to add here that I
was absolutely right about the last name of the character in my
dream who said he knew David. To my surprise, it turns out this
man actually works at the Anderson Institute and is involved in
the time experiments. David even told me I was right about the
man’s nickname which had been divulged in the dream. This
confirms what I said about my connection to David and his work
through the REM realm of the sleep state. There have been other
experiences as well.
Despite these amazing revelations, I was still very curious as
to why David had requested a face to face meeting with me. It
was actually quite simple. He wanted to talk about my partici-
pation at Atlantykron that summer and what I wanted to do or
present. As we talked, I mentioned a fledgling and ad hoc film
project I had participated in the previous year that was cut short
due to unfortunate circumstances. I then suggested that we pro-
duce a film/video with the students and remove the obstacles that
prevented last year’s fiasco which was never formally organized.
David loved the idea, and the result was some rather remarkable
synchronicity that continued the sacred journey that I thought I
had left behind in Transylvania.
245

246

5
T R A N S Y LVA N I A
As I mused over my ability to “pick up” on one of Dr.

Anderson’s employees through the REM realm of the dream state,
I recalled a dream I had experienced over twenty years earlier
that was obviously working its way into the interesting scenario
I was now involved in.
Years before I became a published author, I wrote a short
story based upon a dream I had. In the dream, I was sneaking into
Dracula’s castle based upon the Bela Lugosi movie. At the end,
it is sunrise and I was reaching to Dracula so as to apprehend him
as he tried to escape. I reached for his cape as the sun rose, and
Dracula eluded my grip by turning into a white bat after which
he changed back into human form but his clothing and cape were
now white instead of the traditional black. In this “white” form,
he said that he was the antithesis of his evil personification in
the movies. I wrote this as a short story but it was long forgotten
until Tantra Bensko, who accompanied me on my first trip to
Romania, asked me if I had any fiction that she could include in
an upcoming lucid fiction anthology. I told her about that story
and read it to her over the phone. She liked it very much.
The theme in this rather detailed and unusual dream got some
more life as soon as I returned from my Montauk adventure
with David Anderson where he showed us the video of his time
control chamber. Just four days prior to the Montauk seminar,
I had received a copy of an email dialogue between Tantra and
a friend of hers named Eve Logren, a well known therapist who
247

wrote the book Love Bites about alien love bites. This email
caught my attention because it was talking about a Transylvania
Colony that was proposed as the 14th Colony of the Americas.
I had never heard of it but was curious if it had anything to do
with Transylvania in Europe. When I returned from Montauk, I
did my own research and learned the following common history
about the so called Transylvania Colony.
In 1775, a judge of dubious reputation by the name of Richard
Henderson formed the Transylvania Company with the intention
of making the Transylvania Purchase, a huge tract of land that
made up what is mostly the modern state of Kentucky. American
frontiersman, Daniel Boone, was hired to trailblaze the Cumberland
Gap so as to access this land. Boone was also involved in the
final negotiations to purchase this land from the Cherokees. The
purchase was problematic because there were other Indians who
claimed the land and Boone lost some family members over this.
The purchase was eventually voided because the legislatures of
both Virginia and North Carolina claimed parts of the land citing
an edict by King George III which stated that colonists could not
purchase land from Indians.
After reading these curious facts about the Transylvania
Purchase, a couple of interesting thoughts occurred to me. First,
King George III is well known for his insanity (see the book The
Madness of King George by Alan Bennett) that revolved around
his struggle with porphyria, a disease that is also known as “blue-
blood’s disease,” one of the symptoms of which is purple urine,
also referred to as “purple rain.” It is well known that the first
historical case of this disease is from his ancestor, Mary Queen
of Scots, whose lineage traces back to Transylvania. Porphyria
is also associated with Rh negative blood. The second thing that
occurred to me is that one of the most documented cases of Rh
negative* “blue people” is in Kentucky. You can read about the Blue
Fugates of Kentucky (on the internet) for further information.
*
I have written extensively about Rh negative blue bloods in The Black Sun and The
Montauk Book of the Living. This includes members of the blue race like Machandi.
248

T R A N S Y L V A N I A
I wondered if the area where these Blue Fugates were from

was the same part of Kentucky that was part of the Transylvania
Purchase. Sure enough, I found out that the Blue People of
Kentucky were located right in the heart of what was once referred
to as the Transylvania Purchase. I also learned on the internet
that a native by the name of Blue Otter stated that, according to
his people, there was an ancient race of Blue People who lived
underground. It should be noted that Kentucky is studded with
some of the most extensive and beautiful caves in the world. They
were so special that Aleister Crowley himself made mention of
these caves in his autobiography and went out of his way to visit
them when he was in America.
While contemplating these facts, I learned there was another
extreme element of synchronicity at play. I knew that Sandra
Sabatini of Sacred Spirit Tours, who had been with us at Montauk
where she got to meet David Anderson for the first time, was
from Kentucky. When I called her to tell her about all of this, she
informed me that she was moving back to Kentucky that week.
When I questioned her about the above information, I learned
that her father’s land was right in the middle of this “Blue People
Country” although she knew nothing about this until I informed her.
She soon found that there were artifacts on her father’s property
of an ancient civilization and that some rogue archeologists had
been removing them. I also contacted my friend Mary Sutherland
who told me a mouthful.
Mary has a whole thread on the Blue People of Kentucky
on her website and she has also visited the area. There is even
a picture of her with a very large pre-Columbian statue of a
Caucasian head who is referred to as the “Serpent Prince” and
is recognized as either Sumerian or pre-Sumerian. She has said
that there are a multitude of artifacts in plain sight but that only
the locals know where they are and they are not that friendly with
outsiders. She subsequently introduced me to Rick Osman by
teleconference who is preparing an extensive video documentary
on the pre-Columbian settlements of Prince Madoc. He has
249

witnessed all of these settlements which were all erected on older

fortifications which are plainly in sight and which in turn were
erected on previous fortifications from even more ancient times.
This is hidden history and will be coming forth soon.
All of this is fascinating in and of itself, but it still does not
explain how the name Transylvania came into play in American
history. Despite extensive searches, I have found no logical
etymology and only a few admitted speculations. Transylvania
is most often said to mean “across the woods” or “beyond the
woods.” The Hungarians, who originally occupied Transylvania,
called it Erdély which was derived from Erdő-elve, meaning
“beyond the forest”). Erdő means “mountain deep forest” with
the elve suffix being a derivative of the older form elü (meaning
beyond). What I would point out in all of this is how elve quite
apparently transmogrified into the English word elf.
In any event, there is great magic in this equation and Sandy
Sabatini’s connection to this area was indicating that synchronicity
was the guiding principle. I had taken a sacred journey to the
heart of Transylvania in Europe and was now receiving a deeper
meaning to the word itself but also discovering mysterious threads
that tied mysteriously into ancient history which also concerns
the Blue Race of which Machandi is a part. Just as my travel to
Transylvania with Nicole had been overshadowed via synchronicity
by my association with David Anderson, so had this thread of
investigation been prompted by his appearance at Montauk where
he showed us a video of his time control chamber.
Continuing to investigate the mysterious thread between
Kentucky and Romania, I looked to see if there was any common
denominator between Transylvania in Kentucky and that in
Europe. This led to a rather astonishing discovery and that is St.
Germain (Rákóczi is his real family name), the famous Prince of
Transylvania who, according to Manly P. Hall’s Secret Destiny
of America, was present in America during the settlement of
the Transylvania Colony and also instigated the Declaration of
Independence as well as the revolution itself. Hall also asserts that
250

St. Germain was a reincarnation of Francis Bacon, the author of

The New Atlantis (as well as Shakespeare’s plays) which positions
America as the New Atlantis. Bacon and St. Germain were both
Rosicrucians.
As Benjamin Franklin is also deeply tied to the Rosicrucians,
I looked for a connection there and found out that he was a major
investor in the Transylvania Company as were many politically
influential colonists such as George Washington, Alexander
Hamilton, and possibly Thomas Jefferson. Franklin and
Jefferson both travelled to Paris where St. Germain also resided
according to regular history. His presence in Paris is tied to the
French Revolution. The common denominator in all of this is
Rosicrucianism, a powerful secret society. Freemasonry and the
Illuminati lurk in the background as well, and it is a well known
fact that Jefferson commented on and corresponded with Adam
Weishaupt, the founder of the Bavarian Illuminati. In such a
scenario, it is anyone’s guess what “illuminated” agendas were
at work.
When we consider the realm of quantum synchronicity, which
is obviously the principle at work, we are forced to consider that
there is a quantum affinity (to use a term from quantum physics)
or magical sympathy (to use a term from magick) at work here.
The historical references and conclusions about St. Germain, to
say nothing of the idealized New Age notions about him, state
that he was tantamount to a time traveler. Not only did he appear
in too many places at too many different times, he also cavorted
with royalty and those in positions of political power. While I
do not for a minute mean to suggest that David Anderson is St.
Germain, there is a resonance here because David knows political
leaders and also lives behind a veil of mystery. The legends of St.
Germain, not the historical facts, also state that he had access to
underground facilities and laboratories that are somewhat similar
to those described in Transylvanian Sunrise.
When we consider the REM realm of sleep, it is important to
note that David is the one who brought me to Romania in the first
251

place and instigated these mysteries. The “magic” of synchronicity

was demonstrated again with Nicole when we took our sacred
journey to Sarmizegetusa on the very ten year anniversary of my
initial meeting with David Anderson which had occurred on the
same day the foundation stone was laid for the monastery we stayed
in. I reiterate the REM realm factor of sleep because, well before
I heard about the Montauk Project or became involved in writing
the story, I had my dream about Dracula turning into a white bat.
It was as if the dream state was pulling me to Transylvania long
before my writing career would pull me there. Machandi also
works through dreams as stated in Radu’s story.
A year before I took the sacred journey with Nicole, however,
there was another remarkable REM experience that came from
Sandy Sabatini. She shared a dream with me where she was in
a chamber with David Anderson and myself. Her description
of this chamber was such that it made me think she had read
Transylvanian Sunrise which features such a chamber. This was
surprising because the book had not even been released at that
point in time and there was no way she could have read it. In
some strange way, she was picking up on what was in the book.
In Sandy’s dream, the importance of the 24th chromosome
was stressed, particularly as it relates to a coming planetary shift.
Further, she recognized David Anderson in what was termed
“The Great Mystery.” She insisted that I relay this message to
David before I go to Romania, but I was not too keen on this as
I knew he would not understand or likely respond. I did send it,
but he did not respond. He eventually did respond to an email
of Sandy’s, however, and indicated he would like to talk to her.
Sandy’s dream included that David has artifacts that somehow,
when activated by a DNA/key that includes “a method sequence,”
could protect the planet. In Transylvanian Sunrise, Cezar Brad
originally accessed the chamber when his DNA was recognized at
a security check point that was built millennia ago. This is how a
force field was lifted that enabled final access. It is not known if
it was Cezar’s individual DNA or hand print that was recognized
252

or just his general type of DNA. I assume but do not know that
it was his individual DNA as if he was appointed in time to open
this remarkable door.
Sandy’s dream correspondence is amazing, and she had more
to say without knowledge of the material in the book. She said
that the three of us are being brought together for the coming
planetary shift to stop something. When we consider the prospect
of protecting the planet, it should be pointed out that the chamber
beneath the Sphinx gave a holographic read out on how the entire
geography and ecosystem of Romania was either protected or
could be protected by the mechanism within the mountain. It
was as if the technology for protecting that area of the earth was
all figured out long ago. There is no reason that this protection
mechanism does not also extend to Egypt, Tibet, Baghdad, Mon-
golia and the other underground areas that are mentioned in the
book. Sandy said that there are seven locations in this regard that
could protect the planet and one is in New Mexico. At that time,
she did not know that David had a time control research center
in New Mexico. While we cannot fully analyze the REM realm
statements at this time, they were intuitive at the very least.
With regard to the “24th chromosome,” let us next consider
the chamber mentioned in Transylvanian Sunrise which includes
the ability to read out one’s DNA in holographic format down
to the molecular and atomic constituents. It can also go beyond
that, but Radu Cinamar did not have time to explore this in the
first book. What is also not mentioned is the potential for the
technology to read out the circumstances of the 23rd gene-pair.
We do know that the technology can perform holographic read-
outs of potential hybridization between alien life forms. The
23rd gene-pair, however, represents a different aspect than mere
hybridization.
There are 23 gene-pairs in human DNA. Each gene-pair con-
sists of two chromosomes that are linked together. Although there
are 46 chromosomes in human DNA which make up 23 gene-pairs
(of chromosomes), people find it easier and more expressive to
253

simply refer to this 23rd gene-pair as the 23rd chromosome which

is not only the sex chromosome but a “magical” chromosome.
This part of the equation is not science fiction.
There is also much New Age hoopla generated about the
prospects of the so-called 23rd chromosome which includes the
“awakening” of the Galactic Center which will emit a cosmic ray
which will change all of our DNA and transform the human race.
This is part wishful thinking based upon some science, legends
and creative thinking.
Above and beyond the New Age hype, there is biological
evidence indicating that there was once a 23rd and 24th gene-pair
that fused into what we now call the 23rd gene-pair. Two gene-
pairs became one gene-pair. This was an a priori state to what
we now recognize as an ordinary human being. Al Bielek has
long said that this “23rd chromosome” was deliberately altered
at some point in the history of the human race.
When I told a friend of mine about this, she knew exactly
what I was talking about and said that Preston Nichols should
find the frequency that will “uncollapse” these two gene-pairs.
Bringing it up to Preston, he then informed me that he has been
working on it, but it is an extremely complex series of frequen-
cies. It is not a simple solution.
What I would like to point out is that when chromosomes
combine with each other in ordinary biological functions, it results
in disease. I am referring to the chromosomes of one gene com-
bining with that of another. Most diseases, including hereditary
disease, are the result of an admixture of chromosomes which
is another way to express the idea of a “collapse.” It therefore
becomes apparent that if the 23rd sex “chromosome” is really
the result of two collapsed or fused gene-pairs, then this afflic-
tion is representative of a master disease in the human body that
is shared by virtually all humans. It is also a disease which is
“hard-wired” into the genetic structure of the body and is not
expected to change or dissipate easily. Keep in mind that the
word disease is a compound of dis and ease. Even if you are
254

functioning normally in ordinary human terms, your lungs and

brain are not operating anywhere near full capacity.
The implications of these facts are staggering if one chooses
to extrapolate. It suggests that the shape-shifting abilities of
shamans and other paranormal attributes might be functional if
humans possessed a 23rd and 24th gene-pair that was not col-
lapsed. This prospect places us into the realm of occult biology,
at least as far as academic science on this planet is concerned.
With regard to Sandy’s prophetic dream, it suggests that my
work with David Anderson is centered around the transforma-
tion of the human race on a very profound level. The elements
included are: David Anderson’s time control technology, the
chamber beneath the Sphinx and all the technology inside, the
mysterious 23rd gene-pair, and Cezar Brad’s adventures into the
Inner Earth. We can now also add in Radu’s adventures with
Elinor, Repa Sundhi and Machandi which most certainly are
concerned with transforming the human race.
Sandy’s dream also included a blue pharaoh who had a lan-
guage written on his face. The dream indicated that the pharaoh
represents a bloodline that is part of the circle I am gathering
around me to activate such. This special DNA suggests the
Merovignian bloodline which is very often misunderstood by
modern writers. Merovignian represents the Vine of the Moors
which includes the Montauk Indians who are the Royal Pharoahs.
The language on the face of the blue pharoah is supposed to repre-
sent a key to activating artifacts that include a form of time travel.
A person, through their DNA, has to know how to activate it. This
is Sandy’s dream talking, not me.
In such a manner, the REM realm of sleep and scientific
theories are swirling around the prospects presented in the book
Transylvanian Sunrise that are also synchronizing with the theme
of time travel as well as the Montauk Pharoahs. The blue pharoah
in Sandy’s dream is not only in keeping with Machandi’s blue color
but also the blue people I have written about in previous books such
as The Black Sun and The Montauk Book of the Living.
255

Sandy also had an odd occurrence in the early to mid 1990s

when she received a mysterious letter from a Dr. David Anderson
of the Time Travel Research Center. As far as anyone knows,
David’s time operations were not public at that time. Sandy only
came to know him through her association with me. When we
were at Montauk, she asked David about it and he only smiled
as if to say that such strange phenomena is sometimes part of his
work with time. He did not own up to remembering having sent
the letter, but he did not deny it either.
If we consider the people I am gathering around me, it is
important to note the following thread of facts that have developed
throughout the last twenty years. They tell their own story.
In 1990, I came across the most unique and bizarre
amalgamation of science, technology and occultism imaginable
through the personage of Preston Nichols. It is all centered around
the most elusive and mysterious phenomena in science: time. As
I helped Preston write The Montauk Project, a lot of phenomena
and strange experiences were generated which were based upon
synchronicity, a manifestation of time.
Following the path of synchronicity led me to the discovery
of the Pharoahs of Montauk and the actual historical legacy of
an ancient Blue Race of people that settled in the Inner Earth and
set up the ancient cultures of Atlantis, Egypt, Tibet and India. It
should be noted that the name Krishna means “dark blue.”
One of the most bizarre synchronicities I encountered concerns
the mysterious Anderson family of Montauk legend who were
the guardians of time. Although this was not a key story line,
it was one of the first things I learned about with regard to the
legends of Montauk. The entrance of Dr. David Anderson and
his time control technology into my life therefore took on extra
significance. David also arranged for me to travel to Romania where
my sacred journey to the ancient spiritual capital of Transylvania
is inextricably tied to my association with him.
My connection to Radu occurred only after The Montauk
Project: Experiments in Time was translated into the Romanian
256

language and literally enabled Daksha Publishing to be created.

Radu Cinamar saw the book and submitted his manuscript for
Transylvanian Sunrise to the publisher. The manuscript was
then translated into English, sent to Sky Books and eventually
published. Radu and I thus became associated.
Another important aspect to this story line occurred when
a descendant of the Montauk Pharoahs, Artie “Red Medicine”
Crippen, came into my life. As a youth, he was approached by
two Lakota medicine men who travelled across the country to
see him because their tribe had been waiting 30,000 years for
him to incarnate. He is the only one to properly complete their
gruelling Sun Dance ritual. Artie, an adept practitioner of the
martial arts, introduced me to his instructor, Roosevelt Gainey,
the founder of the Taoist System of Living Arts.
I have written about Roosevelt Gainey at length in The
Montauk Book of the Living, but he is by far the most advanced
being I have met in a human body. Without recapitulating all that
I have already written about him, he understands the functional-
ity of the human body in ways that are beyond the comprehen-
sion of modern institutionalized science. This applies to both
healing and martial arts. I have studied with him consistently for
almost four years at this writing. When I told him about the yi-
dam in this book, he knew exactly what I was talking about and
began talking about how this applies to seven different levels of
energy. This is something I am going to be learning more about,
but it also shows there is a continuation of and more meat to the
story line than anyone might have imagined.
How and why people gather together has a lot to do with the
principle of quantum affinity: like attracts like. The chamber be-
neath the Romanian Sphinx presents many interesting aspects in
this regard, particularly with regard to DNA and the holographic
readouts. This comes into focus when we consider a somewhat
obscure book entitled The I Ching and The Genetic Code: The
Hidden Key to Life by Dr. Martin Schönberger which has also
been expounded upon and diagramed on the internet. It reveals
257

that there is a correlation between the I Ching and the way our
human biology is expressed through DNA.
DNA, it should be remembered, is the interface between life
and matter. When spirit mobilizes matter and animates it, it does
so through the mechanism of DNA and thereby combines into
the plethora of life forms on this planet. The correlation with
the I Ching is important because it is based upon yin and yang
as expressed in a broken line and an unbroken line. This is the
same thing as a binary digit in a computer code. Each molecule
of DNA consists of codons which are information units which
store all sorts of different data. Codons can be virtually repre-
sented either as binary digits or the broken and unbroken lines of
the I Ching which then form into various patterns of combined
lines or digits which symbolize all of the various permutations
of dynamic functions that manifest in life experience, including
biological manifestations.
As putting together the various patterns of yin-yang lines
will demonstrate, polarized opposites attract and repel in such
a manner as to produce a self-propagating unit which combines
with other units to form various biological units which in turn
propagate. Underlying this is the quantum principle of resonance
or “like attracts like.” In other words, this principle of quantum
mechanisms visibly demonstrates itself to be the underlying prin-
ciple of our biological framework. Once again, each molecule
of DNA consists of codons which are information units which
store all sorts of different data. The biological building blocks
all correlate with the principle of synchronicity. Like attracts like
in order to form into organisms.
A very important point in the aforementioned book by Dr.
Schönberger is that DNA is not just a stand-alone molecule. It
also has a wave character (according to F.A. Popp) which im-
plies that there is a universal system of communication between
the cells of the body which operate at far higher speeds than the
humoral or neural systems and at velocities ranging between the
speed of sound and light. In such a manner, ultraviolet biosignals
258

ride along the spirals and activate specific codons (information).

This amounts to a synchronicity of information.
It also tells us that the paranormal abilities of a Chi Gong
master are facilitated when the biosystem of his body is operat-
ing at a very high speed which includes a rather intense syn-
chronicity of movement. There is a law in Taoist Chi Gong that
applies here and it has to do with what is called “melting.”
Taoist Chi Gong has many aspects to it, but there are nine
laws which are an important foundation. They consist of how to
move your physical body or respond to another. The ninth law
is: “To put it all together, Melt.” This is the most elusive of the
nine laws because you are putting together everything you have
learned into one synchronized movement. You might say that
when a professional athlete, sports team or a group of musicians
“put it all together” in a startling performance, they are melt-
ing by calling on all of their pro experience. Melting, however,
bridges into a new set of laws which are energetic and percep-
tual in nature as opposed to physical. To completely Melt, one
would employ all of the energetic laws, too. Beyond the ener-
getic laws, there are mental laws and beyond those are spiritual
laws wherein one becomes familiar with the mysterious vapors.
This level of Chi Gong I have just mentioned is very ad-
vanced. I brought it up, however, because it ties in with the
creation of the yidam who, as Repa Sundhi stated, is created
from the mental plane of an advanced adept. It gives another
reference frame by which to appreciate Radu’s adventures. To
tell you the truth, most of my Chi Gong practice concerns itself
with the physical aspects. This is the level where one begins. I
do, however, have my moments of advanced perceptions. The
more I engage in it, the greater the adventure.
There is also a lucid dreaming aspect to Chi Gong that ties
into these experiences. Machandi uses the dream state as do I.
Between the two of us, we have both utilized the dream state to
meet half-way through the very book you are reading. While
she works from a loftier plane, I work from the earth plane.
259

There is much more to what I am saying here, but most hu-

man beings are not even up to learning and practicing the physi-
cal laws of Chi Gong which require exercise and hard work.
Most people, if interested in improving themselves at all, are
content to listen to the gurus on television who are not really
clued in at all. They have some knowledge, but it is akin to an
academic professor who knows how to read and write but misses
the truths uttered in this book about space-time physics or ar-
cheology. The discipline I am talking about is not available in
New Age road shows or even decent establishments that provide
reasonably good services.
I have also mentioned the idea of Melting because it repre-
sents the macrocosmic aspect of what is going on in my work,
particularly as it relates to Sandy’s aforementioned dream with
regard to the gathering of characters around me. It is as if the
stage is being set for a Grand Melting of planetary proportions.
While I cannot prove this to you, this is what my experiences are
indicating. It is, quite obviously, an intuitive process with plenty
of linear tangents. Linear tangents are very important if not the
most important aspect in all of my work, and I always attempt to
stress this aspect.
If you have read this far in the book, you probably have the
idea that there is some truth behind what Radu has mentioned
in his writings. I would like to corroborate this by adding an
observation with regard to what happened to Radu. When he
had his second encounter with Machandi, there is very little that
occurs by way of a verbal description. It was very obvious to
me, however, that Machandi took him into a state which I rec-
ognize from Taoist Chi Gong as the “Great Stillness.” This is a
very profound state of spirituality. It became obvious to me that
she is a Taoist master in her own right and would have to have
a tremendous familiarity with the aforesaid laws of Taoist Chi
Gong, particularly for her to reach Radu in the way that she did.
It is a very rare experience for such an enlightened being to jump
start someone’s consciousness in such a faction.
260

Thus it is that an extremely interesting if not a very strong

case has been made for Radu’s story being true. The holographic
computers that read out the DNA of different life forms are a sig-
nificant and delightful mystery. With those capabilities, there is
no reason not to believe that they could not also solve the prob-
lem of the mysterious 24th gene-pair or at least give detailed ex-
planations that would solve it. The chamber beneath the sphinx
also contained a vessel with a special form of monatomic white
gold. In my past work, this subject was expounded upon as was
its role with regard to the Blue Race and the full awakening of
consciousness in a human being. It would therefore be reason-
able to assume that the computer facility in the Bucegi Moun-
tains was either erected by the Blue Race or a life form closely
associated with them. When we consider that the binary aspects
of DNA fit hand-in-hand with computer technology, it stands to
reason that the underlying principle of quantum mechanics in
biology would resonate with the master technology available in
the chamber. Like attracts like. In such a manner, it is not really
so odd that the themes I have written on and explored are now
manifesting before us in a tangible scenario that deeply touches
the entire planet.
What I have presented above is the promise or hope of a
remarkable solution that could potentially be available to all
life forms on this planet. As exists in any good drama, how-
ever, there is opposition to such hopes and dreams. Since my
last meeting with David Anderson, his life has been threatened
and he has not been able to release his videos demonstrating the
more spectacular aspects of his own time research. Although
he oversaw my list trip to Atlantykron in Romania, he did not
venture there himself. It was a security issue.
Radu has been warned by his superiors that he is not to
write anything further for the time being. Suffice it to say there
are forces that want to maintain their own political control to
the detriment of humanity at large. This, of course, is not a new
situation on planet Earth.
261

What is interesting is that both Radu’s adventures in this

book and my own were centered in and around sacred locations
in Transylvania. The theme of the Blue Race via Machandi has
also converged upon Transylvania.
When I researched and released The Black Sun in 1997, it
created a rather profound reaction. Besides containing pictures
of some of the first Nazi flying saucer craft to appear in an Amer-
ican book, it explored Nazi occultism in a manner that had not
been done previously, going beyond The Morning of the Magi-
cians which deserves significant credit as the first popular book
to reveal the Nazi occult connection. The Black Sun created a
lot of controversy, but an entire line of books has since come out
on these subjects by many different authors. Even mainstream
Nazi authors were forced to embrace the data. The Black Sun,
however, was not just about Nazis. It was also about Tibet, the
Blue Race and monatomic gold. While the Tibetan issues have
been mostly ignored, the monatomic gold theme had already
been circulated in New Age circles but it was done so as to ex-
ploit gullible people who lacked proper discernment. Generally,
most New Age and conspiracy readers are prone to hucksters.
The Black Sun did something unique in that it connected
and correlated the white gold to the Blue Race and the Rh nega-
tive factor. The reaction to that data by Freemasonry was to
have mind control victims seemingly spring up out of nowhere
and spout all sorts of information about Rh negative being con-
nected to shape-shifting reptilians. Different people picked up
on this theme and exploited it, but it was all based upon infor-
mation from people who had suffered traumatic mind control. It
effectively muddied up the entire subject and polarized people
against finding out the full circumstances and history with re-
gard to the Blue Race. The term goddess is generally used in
a pejorative sense by such mind control victims as are different
esoteric and occult terms, the purpose being to discredit occult-
ism in general. In other words, the subliminal message is to
reject occult or hidden information.
262

The proposition put before us by Radu Cinamar and his ac-

counts of Elinor, Repa Sundhi, and Machandi are designed to
elevate humanity, a species which has demonstrated an inbred
tendency to be suspicious of and resist any attempts to seriously
increase its consciousness. This is why the planet suffers and
the solutions that are implemented are only half-hearted. The
core needs to be fixed, not just the obvious environmental issues
that are mostly ignored. As Repa Sundhi has clearly stated, the
planet is in a very critical state.
It is interesting that Repa Sundhi has also stated that he has
high level connections in politics. Not only did he set up Depart-
ment Zero for the Romanian government, he escaped Tibet as it
was invaded and ended up working for the Chinese government.
He has similar associations in many other countries, too. As I
read Radu’s book for the fourth time, these prospects caused me
to rethink how David Anderson fits into these matters.
I have already written about the puzzling factors with re-
gard to David thinking he had met Radu who has no recognition
of such a meeting. As David also has associations at the highest
levels of world leadership, it spurred the thought that Repa Sun-
dhi might be a much more logical association for him. It also
explains how he said he knew about Radu when I first asked him
but not want to discuss it on the phone. I have asked David if
he knows Repa Sundhi but have not received a response at this
point. David often travels to the Far East, including China, but
even if he does not know Repa Sundhi personally, I do know
that he has mysterious partners that are tied to governments. It
is highly likely that the more positive partners in time control
technology might be allied to Repa Sundhi or put in place by
him in the first place. Keep in mind that Repa Sundhi was able
to activate a space-time portal. If the story is true, Repa Sundhi
would likely be a senior consultant to David Anderson.
All of this makes for a delightful mystery. More important-
ly, it demonstrates that there is considerable effort being made
on behalf of the planet by entities that are living outside of the
263

normal or average human paradigm. If the planet is going to se-

riously and drastically improve on a wide basis, it is obvious that
the human paradigm is going to have to change as well. Radu
and I are both hoping that this book can serve as a catalyst.
With regard to David, his role in my life has always been
rather mysterious. He was obviously attracted to my writing
ability and he has stated such. From the very beginning of
our association, however, he was also intent on bringing me to
Romania which he believes has a crucial role to play in the fu-
ture with regard to east-west relations. In this regard, it reminds
me of the way Cezar approached Radu. He wanted him to write
a book. As time developed, however, he had much more in store
for Radu and so did Repa Sundhi and Machandi.
As things stand now, more mystery and adventures awaits.
The next step is for me to receive, read, and publish the transla-
tion of Radu’s third book which is entitled Misterul din Egipt:
Primul Tunel which translates as The Mystery of Egypt — The
First Tunnel. If life moves as I would like it to, I hope to have it
ready early in 2012.
In The Mystery of Egypt — First Tunnel, Elinor leaves Ro-
mania for his own security reasons and proceeds to an unknown
destination. Before that happens, Radu is clued-in on Elinor’s
villa in Bucharest which has a secret alchemical lab in the base-
ment. Radu becomes the caretaker of this property and is par-
ticularly interested in the impressive library there.
After taking possession of the villa, Radu is unexpectedly
contacted by Cezar and taken to Alpha Base. Dr. Xien is wanted
by the secret service for occult reasons that have to do with in-
side government connections, but he is nowhere to be found. It
is hoped that Radu can reestablish this lost connection due to his
relationship with Machandi. It is a lost cause, however, at least
for the time being.
Radu then describes changes occurring inside the secret
military base in the Bucegi mountains and the particulars of the
tunnel in the Projection Room that leads to Egypt. He becomes
264

part of a five man team that was assembled to explore this tun-
nel. A fascinating account of this expedition is given accompa-
nied by simple sketches. Cezar, who is also a part of the five
man team, supplies Radu with a considerable amount of esoteric
information. This includes an amazing account from 10,000
B.C. which he learned about in the Projection Hall but was not
allowed to reveal until now.
The five man party also included a computer genius from
the Pentagon, Romanian Lieutenant Nicoara of Department
Zero, and a Special Service Lieutenant who ends up being un-
veiled as a USAP* (Unacknowledged Special Access Project)
agent of the Secret Freemason World Government.
This party reaches the end of the tunnel without incident
and an occult chamber is discovered. It is accurately described
in minute detail and includes the following: an immense library
full of tables which is the obvious product of extraterrestrial
technology and contains a “history” of our own galaxy and the
universe; an antigravity gliding device; and a virtual replica of
the enormous machine found in the Projection Hall that is adapt-
ed for human use. Cezar describes the latter as a time travel ma-
chine that allows the consciousness of the subject to be projected
in an ever existing time dimension and gives full details of the
true nature of time and of the akashic records. He also speaks of
his time travel experiences.
Towards the end of Volume III, Radu describes his attempts
to make use of the time machine. After two consecutive failures,
he obtains a quick projection into a secret tunnel of the Great
Pyramid of Cheops. Radu suddenly realizes that the scientific
community does not have a clue about it when he is confronted
with the vision of the real masters of the pyramids from long
forgotten times.
The fourth book in the series is Pergamentul Secret:
Cinci Tehnici Initiatice Tibetane which translates into English as
*
In Transylvania Sunrise, it was incorrectly stated that USAP referred to the United
States Antarctic Program instead of Unacknowledged Special Access Project.
265

Secret Parchment: Five Tibetan Initiation Techniques. If things

go according to plans, my translator will complete this shortly
after finishing the third book. Secret Parchment is a translation
of the manuscript Radu was given by Machandi. The book also
contains information about the reorganization of Department
Zero and their liaison with the United States Government. Radu
visits a top secret installation in Maryland which includes inter-
action with the remote viewing community. Since Cezar left to
become an ambassador to the Inner Earth, the political pressure
to suppress Radu’s books had increased. As I write this, it has
increased to an unprecedented extent. Riots have broken out in
Egypt which are politically tied to access of the chambers dis-
cussed in The Mystery of Egypt.
It looks like both book three and book four will be released
in 2012 with Secret Parchment being released just as the Mayan
calendar comes to an end. I personally have no beliefs or com-
mitments attached to this date. Preston’s Montauk research was
more concerned with 2013.
My intuition tells me that I will finally meet Radu when his
first four books have been published in English. I think we will
then write a fifth book, either together or separately.
In summary, my dream of over twenty years ago appears
to have pulled me to the heart of Transylvania and paved the
way for all of these remarkable adventures. The ancient history
of Transylvania, however, goes far beyond whatever you, I or
academe has ever considered. I learned more about this when
I travelled to Bulgaria after my 2010 visit to Romania. In Bul-
garia, I was greeted by my Bulgarian publisher who took me on
a whirlwind tour of the ancient ruins of his country. It was a ten
day trip which is too long to go into here. I took over ten hours
of video footage and hope to release that at some point in the
future. What I will share at this point is rather brief, but serious
historians in Bulgaria (not necessarily the academics) know that
ancient culture emanated from the proto-Thracian culture that
was centered around Bulgaria but also embraced the area we
266

now know as Romania. There are lots of stone chambers and

even reports of more exotic high tech chambers as well.
What I want to stress here is what Radu said about the
events in the Ramayana having occurred in Transylvania. The
Ramayana is one of the two great classics of Vedic or Indian
literature, the other being the Bhagavad Gita. The Ramayana
is about the blue god Rama and his wife Sita. It is briefly dis-
cussed in Radu’s narrative, but I would encourage all readers to
read outside sources for a better understanding, keeping in mind
that it is only a surface history. The Bhagavad Gita is concerned
with the blue god Krishna whose very name means dark blue.
This obviously applies to the Blue Race and an ancient history
that is long lost to historians.
I am bringing this up because it ties in to one of the biggest
targets of oppression in Eastern Europe and also applies to the
rest of Europe as well. I am referring to the Gypsies, who are
known as the Roma. The names Roma and Rama are intimately
tied to one another phonetically and etymologically. There is a
scholarly etymology which demonstrates that the word Roma
derived from Rama. Students of phonetics will realize that
vowels are interchangeable anyway. This revelation becomes
very important with regard to the Roma because there origins
are obscure. There namesake and culture are very much tied
to Romania but their Hindi-like appearance and language have
convinced many that they originated in India.
A thorough study of Bulgarian history will teach you that
the Vedic, Egyptian, Persian and Chinese cultures emanated
from Eastern Europe. There was also an ancient priest-king of
the proto-Thracian Bulgarian culture who was known as Sham
and this is where the word shaman originated. The third letter
of the Bulgarian alphabet is vede and this is where the Vedic
culture gets its name. Lao Tzu’s ancestry was from Bulgaria as
were the techniques he brought with him. The Egyptian cat god-
dess Bast was buried in her native country and has a tomb on the
border of Bulgaria and Turkey which is recognized as her tomb
267

in ancient Tibetan scrolls. More details of this are for a different

day, but my point here is that this explains how the Roma and
their Romani language could have derived from Rama in Tran-
sylvania, migrated to India and returned, if it ever fully left in the
first place. There are many common or similar words that Roma
and Romanian share. It should also be pointed out that scholars
indicate that Romanian derived from Latin when soldiers from
Rome retired in Romania. This has been demonstrated as faulty
as the Romanian language is closer in structure to Classical Lat-
in than it is to Vulgar Latin which was the vernacular at the time
the Roman soldiers invaded and eventually lived in Romania.
Why would the Romanians develop a language that is similar to
a language that was no longer spoken? Misconceptions yield to
obvious facts.
The word rama* means “dark” in Sanskrit so it is referring
to either “dark blue” as in the word krishna or just “darkness.”
Rama was identified as a blue god in literature. So it is that our
journey becomes circular, feeding back on itself like a closed
time-like curve. The more we study time, the more we learn
about ancient history and vice versa.
I will look forward to Radu’s next installment and hope that
you too can read it soon.
*
The phoneme ra can also be construed as “cat” when you consider that the Chief of
the Erie Mound Builders has taught me that ir means cat as in Erie or Iroquois. Ra is
the same as ira when the i is dropped. The ma in Rama can also be construed as cat
when you consider that mau and mao both mean cat in Egyptian and Chinese. Not
only is Rama construable as “two cats” but his wife, Sita, also has a name that means
cat. My friend, Sid Catlett, has taught me this etymology which he learned through a
very hard lesson. Both of his names mean cat. Sid derives from cit which became city
which is based upon a fairy mound called a sidhe which is a portal to another world.
Cities were often built around such a magical site. The word site comes from sidhe.
If you consider that the word Moor also means cat, you have a deeper understanding
of the foundations at work here. The Roma, like the Moors, have been suppressed for
centuries because they represent the feminine. The secret name of Roma, Italy (Rome
is Roma in Italian) is Amor (Roma reversed), a word which means “love” and also
refers to Moor. Signor Massini, his people, and the Vatican all represent the antithesis
of the Moors.
268

B Y P E T ER M OO N
APPENDIX A
Most of our experiences in the physical universe conform to

Newtonian laws and/or what is referred to as Galilean relativity.
Galileo determined that there exists an absolute space in which
Newton’s laws are true and that there is a universal time and
space. Among other things, Einstein’s Special Theory of Rela-
tivity expands this theory but also takes different observers into
account (like those experiencing time dilation while travelling
near the speed of light) and states that the speed of light is the
same for all inertial observers regardless of the state of motion
of the source.
A very important corollary of Einstein’s Special Theory
of Relativity, and in particular with regard to the work and
breakthroughs of Dr. David Anderson, is something known as
the Invariance of the Space-Time Interval. The understand-
ing of the Space-Time Interval is critical to creatively apply
time-warped field theory that is the cornerstone of the reac-
tor designs being operated today by Dr. Anderson. The term
Space-Time Interval simply refers to the space or time sepa-
ration between any two events in the universe. The interval
or measurement between two events is really a very simple
proposition and will yield to simple arithmetical or geometri-
cal calculation without any difficulty unless we consider dif-
ferent observers observing from different vantage points. Of
particular note in this could be an observer in a space ship
travelling near the speed of light. As time will dilate for him,
he might travel from point A to point B and be back in a
shorter time (from his perspective as well as the measurement
of the watch he had on his arm) than someone observing it
from a space station between the two points.
Einstein’s Theory of Special Relativity, as well as other
physicists who have made further proofs of this, tell us that no
matter where the observer is or in what mode he is travelling,
269

the Space-Time Interval between the two points will always be

the same. This is known as the Invariance of the Space-Time
Interval. If this sounds simple, it should. It is common sense,
but scientists have also subjected this to excruciating proof to
account for time dilation and other phenomena associated with
near-speed-of-light phenomena. So, in summary, the Invariance
of the Space-Time Interval refers to the fact that no matter the
motion status of the observer, the time and distance between
two points or two events in space will always be the same.
There is an equation, based upon the work and postulates
of Einstein, that scientists use for figuring out the Space-Time
Interval. It is based upon the Pythagorean Theorem which is
a2 + b2 = c2. (The sum of the square of two sides of a right
triangle will equal the square of the hypotenuse). As the equa-
tion of the Space-Time Interval is a bit more complicated, I will
first present the rationale with regard as to how it fits into the
Pythagorean Theorem. This will give you a very important
foundation to understanding time that is not clear from reading
most ordinary or advanced physics books.
To demonstrate his theory, Einstein postulated a traveler
(think of a rocket or spaceship moving near light speed) as hav-
ing a clock that was based upon a beam of light flashing be-
tween two mirrors arbitrarily placed at three feet apart for easy
computational purposes. The beam of light, moving at c (the
speed of light which is virtually the same as the
speed of one foot per nanosecond), is going to Mirror #2
tick (digitally or otherwise) once every three

3 feet
nanoseconds.
Now, both you and a rocket traveller have
identical clocks, but you are at a stationary point Mirror #1
such as a space station or at home base. As the
rocket man moves at near the speed of light so will
his mirror be moving at such a speed. As your clock emanates
a beam from Mirror #1, it moves straight in the direction of
your second mirror (Mirror #2 as per the previous example). His
270

T H E S P A C E - T I M E I N T ER V A L
clock, however, (if you were to be able to see it — see example

below) would be emanating a beam of light from his Mirror #1
that would hit a location different than the original location of
where his second mirror (Mirror #2) once was. Four nanosec-
onds later, his Mirror #2 would be four feet to the right when the
Mirror #2 Mirror #2 (4 nanoseconds later)

3 feet
5
et fe
fe et
5
Mirror #1 Mirror #1 (4 nanoseconds later)
4 feet
beams reaches it. The beam will then zigzag down and up, etc.
as the rocket ship zooms through space.
One can therefore easily see that if the mirror had trav-
elled four feet during this period, one has a right triangle
situation where the Pythagorean Theorem applies and the
hypotenuse is now deduced to be five feet. This example is in-
cluded so you can appreciate how the Pythagorean Theorem is
utilized in a scientific equation known as the Invariance of the
Space-Time Interval which is as follows:
( ) ( { }) ( )
2 time 2 2
x
space
Spacetime
= C separation separation
This equation is standard science recognized by physicists uni-

versally. You can see how it fits in with the Pythagorean Theorem
when we extrapolate by saying that if a2 + b2 = c2 then it is also true that
a2 = c2 - b2. Note that as the astronaut in the rocket and his mirror
clock move, he is experiencing time dilation. In other words, he
271

(Equation reproduced from last page for convenient reference)
( ) ( { }) ( )
2 time
2 2
space
Spacetime
Interval = C x separation
seconds
separation
meters
will age slower than you or whoever is in the space station when
he returns after travelling at near light speed.
What is new, and what Dr. David Anderson brings to the
table, is that the measurement of the astronaut can be conveyed
in terms of distance. The astronaut is moving through space but
his mirror can be clocked in terms of distance by reason of the
mirror example. The hypotenuse of the right triangle represents
the velocity of a light beam with reference to the speed of light
or a fraction of the speed of light, depending upon how fast the
Mirror
3 feet
t
ee
5f
Mirror
4 feet
beam is moving. Further, the speed of light itself can be expressed

in distance as light moves 3 x 108 feet per second. Time can be
referenced to distance. This is a very important point. Why?
It gives a common unit of measurement between time and space
which is otherwise unknown to modern physics. Further, the ap-
plication of this principle can be applied when looking under a
high powered microscope, to lasers, or any other technology you
can imagine. One can navigate their way through any coordinate
system of any kind. Time is now less mysterious as a concept
but also to technological applications as well.
272

B Y P E T ER M OO N
APPENDIX B
As part of his time travel studies, Dr. David Anderson

recognized that the earth, or any rotating body such as a planet,
coexists with what is termed “twisted spacetime.” This is not a
new concept to science. Einstein’s theory of general relativity
predicted that rotating bodies drag space-time around themselves
in a phenomenon known as frame-dragging. In what amounts to
a rough metaphor, imagine the air swirling around a tornado that
displaces dust and air that moves around it. So does the actual
fabric of space-time move when a planet rotates, but it does so
very slightly.
The rotational frame-dragging effect was first figured out
from the theory of general relativity in 1918 by Austrian physi-
cists Josef Lense and Hans Thirring who predicted that the ro-
tation of an object would alter space and time, thus dragging
a nearby object out of position in contrast to the prediction of
Newtonian physics. This effect, however is infinitesimal and
amounts to one part in a few trillion and requires a very sensi-
tive instrument to measure it.
Although this twisting of spacetime is very small, a huge
rotating body like the earth contains enormous levels of poten-
tial energy by reason of the tension in the fabric of spacetime
that is caused by inertial frame-dragging. These observations
have led Dr. Anderson to formulate a system which will harvest
and apply the stored potential energy between points separated
by regions of twisted or curved spacetime or hyperspace. It is
called a time reactor and there is a patent pending on it.
The implications of these theories and their accompany-
ing patent by Dr. Anderson are staggering because it completely
changes the paradigm with regard to power generation. This
system is clean and inexpensive compared to current systems in
use and there are no dangerous by-products. A time reactor not
only generates high levels of clean power but also containable
273

and controllable time-warped fields and closed time-like curves

and is able to utilize the stored potential energy across any re-
gion of curved spacetime or hyperspace. This includes any area
of curved spacetime, whether naturally or artificially created. A
time reactor is the only system of its kind that will generate such
power and time-warped fields.
There is no limit to the size of a time reactor. It could be a
micro device or a power station that harnesses the frame drag-
ging aspects of the earth itself. There are infinite applications
and ones that I have not touched upon yet, but we will first brief-
ly address some technical aspects.
The system components of a time reactor include the fol-
lowing: 1) The Environment; 2) The Reactor Emitter; 3) The
Reactor Power Collector; 4) The Energy Storage Device; 5)
The Power Conduit; 6) The Reactor Control System and 7) The
Reactor Field Chamber. A brief description of each follows.
1) The Environment is any region between and including
two or more separated points in between which is a region of
man-made or naturally-occurring curved spacetime or hyper-
space.
2) The Reactor Emitter is an assembly located at any of a
set of multiple points in space that are separated across a region
of curved spacetime or hyperspace which produces an informa-
tion and energy beam when activated. The form of the beam may
include but is not limited to thermal, chemical, electrical, radi-
ant, nuclear, magnetic, elastic, sound, mechanical, spacetime-
generated or any other form of information and energy known in
the art that has the ability to enable the coupling and discharge
of the spacetime-motive force stored within regions of curved
spacetime or hyperspace.
3) The Reactor Power Collector is an assembly located at
any of a set of multiple points that are separated across a region
of curved spacetime or hyperspace which captures the energy
within the spacetime-motive force when it is coupled and dis-
charged between the points.
274

T I M E RE A C T OR T E C H N O L O G Y
4) The Energy Storage Device is an assembly that receives,

stores, and releases energy created by the operation of the time
reactor. The forms of the energy stored, processed and released
by the energy storage device may include but are not limited to
thermal, chemical, electrical, radiant, nuclear, magnetic, elastic,
sound, mechanical and spacetime-generated energy. The energy
storage device may consist of other types of energy storage de-
vices known in the art, including but not limited to batteries and
fuel cells.
5) The Power Conduit comprises an energy conducting
pathway connecting a reactor power collector to the energy stor-
age device. It may be of any material or structure known in the art
with the ability to conduct forms of energy including but not lim-
ited to thermal, chemical, electrical, radiant, nuclear, magnetic,
elastic, sound, mechanical and spacetime-generated energy.
6) The Reactor Control System comprises feedback, mon-
itoring and control of all parts, components, and operation of
the time reactor. This includes all devices and communications
necessary to sense, manage, command, direct or regulate the be-
havior of all time reactor parts and components. Devices may
include but are not limited to, sensors, controllers, actuators,
computer systems, communications, software algorithms and
the operator human-machine interfaces needed to successfully
operate the time reactor.
7) The Reactor Field Chamber is an assembly with a volu-
metric area located near a reactor power collector and the energy
storage device of the time reactor. The reactor field chamber is
positioned near and within the effects of fields generated by the
operation of the time reactor. The reactor field chamber creates
an environment for monitoring, study, experimentation, and ap-
plication of the fields generated by operation of the time reac-
tor. This applies to many types of fields dependent on the type
of energy being accessed, channeled or generated by operation
of the reactor. This includes the fields generated by spacetime-
motive forces within the reactor field chamber that includes but is not
275

limited to time-warped fields, fields of closed time-like curves, and

any fields producing variations of special spacetime geometries.
A basic time reactor may include just one emitter and col-
lector or arrays of each. There is no limit to different configura-
tions that might be employed. Further, the form of the energy
captured is unlimited and may vary and the invention is not lim-
ited to power generation but can even be used for more exotic
applications such as time acceleration and deceleration within
the reactor field chamber. This is accomplished when the fields
generated by the coupling of spacetime-motive force are con-
centrated and controlled in or near the reactor field chamber in
order to produce time-warped fields. Such fields include closed
time-like curves which allow for the time acceleration and de-
celeration. Once again, there are multiple applications.
Other exotic applications of a time reactor include the cre-
ation of carrier waveforms in the structure of spacetime that may
permit modulation and accelerated long distance communica-
tion through spacetime or hyperspace. It may also be possible
to use the characteristics of the coupled spacetime motive force
and the time reactor to create fields providing force-at-a-dis-
tance through spacetime. This is akin to force fields you have
seen on Star Trek or in other science fiction stories. In addition,
the invention creates conditions that may be valuable for multi-
dimensional computing and many applications in research and
development in the area of spacetime physics and high-energy
systems.
Does all of this sound too incredible to be true? It should,
but it is actually being patented in the United States Patent Of-
fice. This is not a theory but an application that has actually
been subject to laboratory experiments.
This not only solves the world’s energy problems, it suggests
there will be wide-sweeping changes that put us on the preci-
pice of a space opera society. These wonderful technological
breakthroughs mentioned here, however, are only as good
as they can be implemented. You all know the stories of how
276

T I M E RE A C T OR T E C H N O L O G Y
Tesla’s miraculous inventions were shelved by the power elite.

We next have to consider the politics of change with regard to
implementing this technology.
David has long said that all technology which is released
to the public, whether it be laptops, cell phones or any other
gadget, is in government hands at least 15 or 20 years before it
is released to the public. This suggests that such time control has
been familiar to them and that they are only now allowing him
to release it.
For more information and updates, please refer to Dr. David
Anderson’s website www.andersoninstitute.com.
277

278

B Y P E T ER M OO N
APPENDIX C
In the original version of Transylvanian Sunrise, there were

different sketches of the Projection Hall beneath the Romanian
Sphinx in the Bucegi Mountains. For some reason, three of these
diagrams were omitted and are now included herewith.
T R A N S V ER S A L S E C T I O N O F H A L L
I N S I D E M O U N T A I N W H I C H I N C L U D E S
P RO J E C T I O N H A L L
279

V I EW F RO M T H E T O P
O F T H E M O U N T A I N ROO M
280

T H E P RO J E C T I O N H A L L
I N T ER I OR H A L L O F T H E
P RO J E C T I O N H A L L ROO M
281

SAGE ADVICE
It is an excellent idea to reread this book

multiple times. With each reading, you
will see, understand and realize things you
did not quite fathom before. The same
advice applies to this book’s predecessor,
Transylvanian Sunrise.

read this book in ebook format...
Sky Books is converting all of its publica-

tions to ebook format
The Montauk Project, Transylvanian Sunrise

and Transylvanian Moonrise are now avail-
able in ebook format as of May 2011. Our
other publications should all be available in
ebook format by the year 2012 or earlier.
Check on amazon.com or other ebook outlets

for further information and updates or email
us at:
[email protected]

Transylvania Blogging
If you would like to comment or interact with

others with regard to the mysteries and events
taking place in Romania, please visit our blog.
This is an opportunity to network and for ev-
eryone to learn and contribute to the unfolding
story. This will be a live and interactive fo-
rum and if we are lucky, we might get some
contributions from Radu Cinamar or even oth-
ers involved in the scenario described in Tran-
sylvania Moonrise. Subjects will include the
Montauk Project, time travel, and the lastest
developments of David Anderson. Please come
and join us at www.digitalmontauk.com.
www.digitalmontauk.com

The Montauk Pulse
Those who would like to receive updates on Peter Moon’s
adventures with David Anderson and the ground-breaking
events that are occurring in Romania should subscribe to
the Montauk Pulse newsletter. The Montauk Pulse originally
went into print in the winter of 1993 to chronicle the events and
discoveries regarding the ongoing investigation of the Montauk
Project by Preston Nichols and Peter Moon. It has remained in
print and been issued quarterly ever since. With a minimum of six
pages and a distinct identity of its own, the Pulse has expanded
to not only chronicle the developments concerning the Montauk
investigation, but has expanded to include all the adventures
that have surrounded Peter Moon since that time. This includes
his association with the Montauk Tribe and the Medicine Man of
the Montauks. Subscribing to The Pulse directly contributes to the
efforts of the authors in writing more books and chronicling the
effort to understand time and all of its components. Past support
has been crucial to what has developed thus far. We appreciate
your support in helping to unravel various mysteries of Earth-
based and non-Earth-based consciousness. It makes a difference.
To subscribe to the Montauk Pulse, please send

$20.00 (includes shipping). If you are outside the USA
add $12.00 shipping/handling charges to:
Sky Books, Box 769, Westbury, NY 11590-0104
HOPEMART
As part of his work with the World Genesis Foundation, David
Anderson has contracted with major corporations, including Wal-
mart, to establish www.hopemart.org, a website that is not only
dedicated to providing a pleasant and relatively inexpensive
shopping experience but one where a sizable portion of each
sale will go to the World Genesis Foundation. Donations from said
corporations are expected to range from ten to fifteen percent in
most cases. If you are an internet shopper or would like to start
shopping on the internet, you can participate in this program by
going to www.hopemart.org. Every purchase makes a difference
in a young child’s life.


THE BIGGEST SECRET EVER TOLD
The Montauk Project: Experiments In Time chronicles
forty years of research starting with the “Philadelphia
Experiment” of 1943 when the Navy attempted to
make a destroyer escort invisible to radar only to
have it teleport out of this reality with accompany-
ing psychological disorders and physical trauma to
the crew. Forty years of massive research ensued
culminating in bizarre experiments at Montauk
Point, New York that actually tapped the powers of
creation and manipulated time itself. The Montauk Project is a first
hand account by Preston Nichols, a technician who worked on the
project and has survived threats on his life and attempts to brainwash
his memory of what occurred.
160 pages, illustrations, photos and diagrams....................$15.95
THE ASTONISHING SEQUEL

Montauk Revisited: Adventures in Synchronicity
pursues the mysteries of time brought to light in
The Montauk Project and unmasks the
occult forces behind the science and technol-
ogy used in the Montauk Project. An ornate
tapestry is revealed which interweaves the
mysterious associations of the Cameron clan with
the genesis of American rocketry and the magick
of Aleister Crowley and Jack Parsons. Montauk
Revisited carries forward with the Montauk inves-
tigation and unleashes new and incredible information.
249 pages, illustrations, photos and diagrams...................$19.95
THE ULTIMATE PROOF

Pyramids of Montauk: Explorations In Consciousness
awakens the consciousness of humanity to its ancient
history and origins through the discovery of pyramids
at Montauk and their placement on sacred Native
American ground leading to an unprecedented
investigation of the mystery schools of Earth and
their connection to Egypt, Atlantis, Mars and the
star Sirius. An astonishing sequel to the Montauk
Project and Montauk Revisited, this chapter of the
legend propels us far beyond the adventures of the first
two books and stirs the quest for future reality and the end of time
as we know it.
256 pages, illustrations, photos and diagrams...................$19.95

ORDER FORM
We wait for ALL checks to clear before shipping. This includes Priority Mail orders. If
you want to speed delivery time, please send a U.S. Money Order or use MasterCard
or Visa. Those orders will be shipped right away.
Complete this order form and send with payment or credit card information to:
Sky Books, Box 769, Westbury, New York 11590-0104
Name
Address
City
State / Country Zip
Daytime Phone (In case we have a question) ( )
This is my first order I have ordered before This is a new address
Method of Payment: Visa MasterCard Money Order Check
# — — —
Expiration Date Signature
Title Qty Price
The Montauk Pulse (1 year - no shipping for US orders).....$20.00
Subtotal
For delivery in NY add 8.625% tax
Shipping: see chart on the next page
U.S. only: Priority Mail
Total
Thank you for your order. We appreciate your business.

S H I P P I N G I N F O R M AT I O N
United States Shipping
Under $30.00 ........add $5.00 Allow 30 days for delivery. For

$30.01 — 60.00 ...add $6.00 U.S.only: Priority Mail—add the
following to the regular shipping
$60.00 — $100.00 add $8.00
charge: $4.00 for first item, $1.50
$100.01 and over .add $10.00 for each additional item.
Outside U.S. Shipping
Due to excessive shipping costs for

foreign orders, please email us at sky-
[email protected] prior to your order
so that we can properly estimate the
cost of your shipment.
For a complimentary listing of

special interdimensional books and videos —
send a $1.39 stamp or one dollar to:
Sky Books, Box 769, Westbury, NY 11590-0104
FUTURE BOOKS
&
OTHER TITLES
Please visit our website:

www.skybooksusa.com or www.digitalmontauk.com

Transylvania Moonrise

Uploaded by

Copyright:

Available Formats

Transylvania Moonrise

Uploaded by

Document Information

Original Title

Copyright

Available Formats

Share this document

Share or Embed Document

Sharing Options

Did you find this document useful?

Is this content inappropriate?

Copyright:

Available Formats

Transylvania Moonrise

Uploaded by

Copyright:

Available Formats

In August of 2003, a mysterious and unprecedented

collaboration of American and Romanian military troops

Despite the political intrigue, turmoil and restriction

Transylvanian Moonrise tells the story of Radu’s meeting

Transylvanian Moonrise: A Secret Initiation in the

TransylvaniaMoonrise.indb 1 4/5/11 11:47:01 PM

INTRODUCTION, EDITING & PART II

TransylvaniaMoonrise.indb 3 4/5/11 11:47:01 PM

Cover art by April Pinsonneault

Printed and bound in the United States of America. All rights

Library of Congress Cataloging-in-Publication Data

TransylvaniaMoonrise.indb 4 4/5/11 11:47:01 PM

TransylvaniaMoonrise.indb 5 4/5/11 11:47:01 PM

TransylvaniaMoonrise.indb 6 4/5/11 11:47:01 PM

introduction • by Peter Moon.................................. 9

foreword • by Radu Cinamar.................................. 23

chapter one • The Man That Time Forgot.............. 31

chapter two • The Tibetan Connection.................. 83

chapter three • Machandi......................................125

chapter four • The Secret Initiation......................167

epilogue • by Radu Cinamar...................................195

chapter one • Recoil..............................................197

chapter three • New York......................................231

chapter four • Montauk........................................241

chapter five • Transylvania....................................247

appendix a • The Space-Time Interval...................269

appendix b • Time Reactors....................................273

appendix c • The Projection Hall............................279

TransylvaniaMoonrise.indb 7 4/5/11 11:47:01 PM

right profile of the romanian sphinx

TransylvaniaMoonrise.indb 8 4/5/11 11:47:02 PM

In 2009 we published Transylvanian Sunrise which told the

TransylvaniaMoonrise.indb 9 4/5/11 11:47:02 PM

change the destiny of Romania forever. This was Signore Massini,

TransylvaniaMoonrise.indb 10 4/5/11 11:47:02 PM

Earth that was tailored to the individuality of whoever might be

TransylvaniaMoonrise.indb 11 4/5/11 11:47:02 PM

different Romanians and also receiving many communications

TransylvaniaMoonrise.indb 12 4/5/11 11:47:02 PM

Note: The following Editor’s Note is from Sorin Hurmuz, the

The publishing of Viitor cu cap de mort forced society to

TransylvaniaMoonrise.indb 13 4/5/11 11:47:02 PM

I have often been asked if I know the author personally and

“Cabinet 1 set up a special unit to study paranormal

NATIONAL SECURITY’S DEPARTMENT ZERO

“At the end of last year, a strange book entitled Tran-

TransylvaniaMoonrise.indb 14 4/5/11 11:47:02 PM

China which specified that a certain Dr. Xien, a master

MEN IN BLACK IN BOZIORU

“Starting from an evidentiary data base that was

“I contacted General Nicolae Plesita and asked him

TransylvaniaMoonrise.indb 15 4/5/11 11:47:02 PM

about Security’s Department Zero and its paranormal

‘I’ve never heard of such a thing,’ he said.

TransylvaniaMoonrise.indb 16 4/5/11 11:47:03 PM

THE LEGENDS OF PELES

“Elena Ceauşescu found out about the treasures in

THE SACRED CAVE IN BUCEGI

“First of all, the publications writing about caves